The history of the Bohemian persecution, from the begining of their conversion to Christianity in the year 894. to the year 1632. Ferdinand the 2. of Austria. Reigning. In which the unheard of secrets of policy, consells, arts, and dreadfull judgements are exhibited.

THE HISTORY Of the BOHEMIAN PERSECUTION.

CHAP. I. The conversion of the Bohemians to Christianity; the Persecution that followed.

THe Bohemians _____ _____ Being Idola∣ters lived without the knowledge of the true God, and of Religion, till the year of Christ 894. In that year, their Capraine Borivoius, being entertai∣ned by Swato Plaus, King of Moravia, by the strange providence of God, received the knowledge of Christ, and with thirty Palatines were bapti∣zed at _____ _____ the 23 of Iune, who retur∣ned home with joy, taking with him Methudius, the Bishop of Moravia (who was an opposite to the Bohemians:) amongst whom (when the

seed of the Gospell was sowne) suddenly a great har∣vest was gathered, partly in regard Ludomilla the Captains wife laid aside the Idol Rosina, which be∣fore she worshipped. Likewise a confluence of the Nobility and Commonalty were daily baptized, part∣ly by reason of those Churches and Schooles which were in many places erected by Borivoius.

2. Thus the Bohemians received the first light of the Gospel; but the Crosse was the concomitant of it, ac∣cording to the will of Christ, who as he did establish his Church by his own bloud; so he sprinkles it with the bloud of Martyrs, that it may be fruitf••ll: this is the counsell of Divine Wisedome, that we may hope in Christ, not for the things of this life. Therefore the Gospell cost the Bohemians some of the•••• bloud. The chief of those that witnessed the truth, were the Prin∣ces Ludomilla and Winceslaus, and some hundreds of the common People: the story of whom we shall briefly relate, chiefly out of Duhratius.

3. First of a•••• Borivoi••s was banished by the wicked faction of Infidels; Stoinurus was placed in his room, who was banished thirteen years in Bava∣ria; but when they knew him to be a Christian, they sent him again into exile. Borivoius being recalled, they compelled him to resign the dominion to his son Spitigneus, who was more favorable to the Heathens. He being dead, Drahomera a heathen (made famous for Nobility and Beauty) was given in marriage to Worutislaus, the younger son of Borivoius, who at

first was courteous to her Husband, and the Christian Nobility, and promised after her Catechising that she would be baptized: but this wicked woman did bold∣ly deceive both those that instructed her, and those that were her Sponsers in baptisme; for she was more cru∣ell against Christians, then Iezabel was against the Prophets.

4. Whilest her pious Husband lived, she cunning∣ly dissembled that hatred which was evilly conceived against the Christians: but he being buried, when the Grandmother Ludomilla did undertake to edu∣cate the elder son Wenceslaus, Drahomira requiring the younger Bolislawes to be under her tuition, shee usurped the Government, and straightway comman∣ded by a publike Edict, that the Churches should be shut against the Christians, that the exercise of their Worship should be hindred. She likewise prohibi∣ted Ministers from instructing the people, and School∣masters from teaching Youth: those that disobeyed were liable to imprisonment, banishment, and death. At Prague, the Magistrates were changed. and the most cruell Idolaters were substituted in the places of the Christians, by whose incitement the Christians were secretly, openly, unworthily abused and murthe∣red, without any punishment to the perpetrators of that mischief; but if a Christian had killed another in his own defence, ten were massacred for one.

5. The insatiable crueltie of Drahomira could not be satisfied with this punishment, her great desire of

driving away and sudden destroying all Christians excited her to deal with Ballioius, a most cruel Citizen, whom she had set over the City of Prague, under title of Pretor, to him she doth reveal her most exe∣crable desire, and doth earnestly entreat him by fraud or force to effect this, promising him a rich reward for his labour done. He entertains the cursed motion, and arms six hundred conspirators at his own house, with them he hastens to those that were designed for slaugh∣ter; but the plot being discovered to the Christians, a∣bove four hundred met to defend their own lives, the issue of the fight was victory on the Christians side, the streets being poluted with the blood of about eight hundred that were slain.

6. Drahomira did much resent the evill successe of her councell, and therefore fained that tumults dis∣pleased her, she commanded that the armes should bee laid downe on both sides, and be laid in the city Ma∣gazine, severely prohibiting any person to walk with dart or sword.

7, The Christians although they suspected her treachery, yet least they should seem to disobey the commands of the Magistrate, brought their armes to that place to which the enemie seemed to carry theirs. Drahomira commands in the silentest part of the night to set upon them being thus disarmed, least in the day as lately, there should be tumults made; there were killed in one night by alured Ruffins more then three hundred, half asleep and half naked, Dra∣homira

rejoycing at this slaughter, although not satis∣fied, speakes to the bloody Proetor at Prague to destroy christians: he obeys and besets all passages and streets with Ruffins, and executes and slayes all that he meetes withall, (untill the Christians, who chose rather to dy valiantly in fighting then in slothfull idle∣nesse) gathered themselves together, who incountring with the P••oetor, overcame him and put him to flight, and in pursuit slew this wicked person.

8. Drahomira was enraged at the losse of this Minister of cruelty, and when she could not destroy the Christians at Prague, she intended the subversion of their Churches, there being but two left, in one of which the Sepulchre of her husband was, both which she commanded to be burnt.

CHAP, II, The Martyr Ludomilla

1. WHilest Drahomira did thus rage a∣gainst the Christians, Wenceslaus, who hitherto excused himself from undertaking the Govern∣ment in respect of his age and studies by the advice of his Grandmother Ludomilla and the Christian no∣bility; took the Government into his own hands, and that he might establish tranquillity by the consent of his nobles, he doth assign the city of Boleslavia with the adjacent grounds to bee inhabited by his brother Bolislaus and his Mother Drahomira,

2. Drahomira therefore laid aside her Govern∣ment, but not her hatred and bloody imaginations a∣gainst the Christians, which did first break out against that holy Matron Ludomilla for when she perceived that Wenceslaus did favour Ludomilla more then her selfe, who was his mother, and by that meanes the Christian religion was much promoted, she did seek, til at last she found fitting instruments to accomplish her cruelty, which were Juhuman, & Cuman, who were men of the highest nobility and of impudent audacity, who being sent forth by Drahomira in the night, they found out the holy widdow intent at her praiers, in her Oratory; they break in, and break down, and robbing the vail from her head, they strangled her, her jawes being open; there were some who did inflame Wences∣laus (who was exceedingly disturbed for the death of his Grandmother) to revenge that cruelty, or if hee would be wanting, they desired Commission for to do it themselves: but he gravely tebuked all of them, in re∣gard they did perswade him to do that which is con∣trary to that duty which is owed to any mother, and contrary to the modesty and patience of a Christian, not remembring what the Lord sayeth, vengeance is mine, and I will retribute it.

CHAP. III. The Martyrdome of Wenceslaus, Podivinius, and others.

1. BUt Wenceslaus was evilly requited for his pitty to his impious mother, for she desiring to subject all Bohemia to Bolislaus, who imitated her superstition and manners; began to defame Wencesla∣us, and to stir up hatred against him, as if he were unfit to execute the offices of a Prince, which ought to bee performed, not by sacred things and ceremonies; but by arms and sighting; at length when she perceived that he was confirmed, and his name began to be glorious she did not only agitate wicked counsels concerning the ta∣king of him away, but whispered them to his Brother.

2. There happened an occasion suitable to her desire Bolislaus the infant being born, to whose Baptisme she honourably invites Wenceslaus to come to Bolis∣lavia; he going thither, was entertained by his mother and brother with kind imbracements & kisses, & with a delicate feast, which was held til late of the night, Wen∣ceslaus when he suspected all things for a resting place, went to the Church, and there decreed to spend the night in sighs and praiers.

3. Whilest he was thus busied, his brother Bolis∣laus invades him, being excited by his more vigilant mother, to that wickednesse: at first he lost his blow; in regard his sword by a sudden amazement, fell out of his hand, but those who were hired as coadjuters in this wickednesse, inflamed him with new rage and fury, so he repeats his stroak and easily kills his disarmed bro∣ther who patiently receives his wound. This was done in the year, 929, the 28 of September, which was after∣ward

consecrated to the memory of St. Wenceslaus.

4. Bolislaus when he had thus attained the Govern∣ment by his boldnesse and impiety, threatned prison∣ment and death to all Christians and Clergy, who did not depart from Bohemia, his mother added that the slain should not be buried, but left as food for dogges and birds: this edict terrified many, and caused their flight, many were seized upon and tormented divers ways to death, amongst the chief Podivinius who was of the Bed-chamber of Wenceslaus, that was most dear and intimate with him, was hanged.

5. But when the revenging eye of God, could not longer bear the deaths, and Martyrdomes, the Banish∣ment and crosses of his own, he declared a dreadfull example of his wrath upon Drahomira; for on that place where the Ministers bones lay unburied, the earth opened of it self and devoured Drahomira alive, with the Chariot and those that were carried in it, which place is now to be seen before the Castle of Prague.

6. And those were punished from heaven, who drew their swords and were helpers in that massacre, some of them losing their reason in their rage, & mad∣nesse, cast themselvs headlong from high places, others destroyed themselves with the same swords where∣with they had murthered the innocent; furthermore, that part of the Church neer which Wenceslaus was killed; could never be washed from that bloud where∣with it was then sprinkled, as an eternal witnes of that villany; these various prodigies did so affright Boli∣slaus,

that hee dealt more mildly with the Christi∣ans.

7. And though Caesar came upon him to revenge his Fratricide and Tyranny, and so straightly besieged Bolislaus, that hee was compelled to recall the bani∣shed Christians, to restore the Churches, to expiate all his former wickednesse, and to promise that his chil∣dren should be instructed in Christianity, Religion did flourish better, Heathenisme vanishing (though not quite extinct) when godly Bolislaus his son succeeded him.

CHAP. IIII. Woytichius, otherwise Adalburtus Bishop of Prague, with his five own Brothers were Martyred.

1. FOr when Woytich (the second Bishop of Prague, who was the beloved pupill of A∣dalburtus, the arch-Bishop of Magdeburgh, so that he took his name, and Histories call him Adalburt) about the year 970. did seriously labour in converting the reliques of the Gentiles, and in amending of their corrupt manners; there was raised a great sedition by the fury of the Heathens; which Bolislaus was neces∣sitated to keep down by armes; but VVoytichius was forced to a voluntary banishment.

2. When therefore he went towards Rome, the Pa∣gans rose against his own Brothers, and killed five of them together, Coleborius, Spitemerius, Prebislaus,

Borita, and Czalaus, and make a conspiracy against their Prince, but are overcome in battell.

3. Woytichius being carried into Hungary, by som sermons he converts to the faith, and baptizes Stephen their Prince, who was not long after made their King; then returning home he is again banished, he departs in Polonia, being about to confirm that nation, which was lately converted to the faith, by the marriage of Dubrawka, the daughter of Bolislaus the Bohemi∣an, with Miceslaus the Leader of the Polonians.

4. From thence he makes his passage into P••usia, and there neare to Pistashium is murthered by the darts of the Infidells, and is beheaded, his body was redeemed from the Barbarians, and carried to Gu••sua in Polonia, where he established a Bishopwrick, and according to the superstitious custome of that age, hee was canonised for a Saint.

CHAP. V. The first witnesses unto the truth against the Papa∣cy in Bohemia.

1. FOr when in these times (as Histories testifie) the Pope of Rome, having usurped domina∣tion over other Churches, would have had the rites & ceremonies of his will-worship, every where received and kept, it happened that such things as were offen∣sive unto the minds of the Godly, were obtruded upon the Bohemians also; but most especially the use of the

Latine tongue in the Ordinances, the unmarriage∣able estate of the Clergy, and the maiming of the Eu∣charist by debarring the people of the cup in that Sacrament. Of which it will not be tedious or in vain here to recite what we find expressed in our An∣nals; because they were the first incitements unto the Bohemians and as it were the first sparks, which after∣ward (in the time of Husse) burst out into open flame.

2. In the yeare 965 when Boleslaus Pius had founded Episcopacy at Prague, was chosen Bishop, and confirmed by Hatto Arch-Bishop of Magunti∣um, Dethmar the Saxon then Pope of Rome, institu∣ted a form of Church-government, expressely charging that none should any whit decline from the rites ce∣remonies and Roman canting, by him prescribed; which the Bohemians took very ill, for that the use of their native language was taken from them. Now therefore Dethmar the the Bishop shortly after dying in the same year, and Woytich his successours having freed Rome from the whirle wind of persecution; two of the Clergy Bolehost and Mistibor with four others viz. Krzwan, Rosislaw, Waymire, and Iarek, were sent to Rome unto the Pope in the year 977, for to act with him both for the return of the Bishop, and re∣storing unto them the use of their mother-tongue, in the Ordinances, who (as the Annals tell us) did both ob∣tain their desires of the Pope, and had sent them from the Bishop a form of Prayers writ in their natural lan∣guage

which is yet extant.

3. But when their successours, by reason of certain inhibitions issuing from Rome, suffered the use of their naturall language again to fall, Wratislaus Duke of Bohemia (who shottly after for his heroick acts, and deserts in the Roman Empire, was created King) sent Ambassadors to Rome, and by them requested of Gre∣gory the 7. a confirmation of the liberty heretofore so∣lemnly granted unto them. But what he obtained is manifest in Hajecius (a Popish-writer) who fully sets down Pope Gregory's answer page, 136. which translated out of the Bohemian language (for the Latine version, is not extant, or not to us) is as follow∣eth.

Gregory the Bishop, servant of the servants of God, to Wratislaus Duke of Bohemia, health and Apostolicall benediction. Amongst other Petitions your Highnesse by letters hath requested of us, that we would permit you to exercise divine service in the free use of the Slavonian tongue. Know therefore be∣loved son, that we cannot by any meanes grant your Petition. Because frequently meditating upon the Scripture, we find that it hath been, and is well pleasing to the Omnip••tent God, that divine worship be performed in an unknown tongue, least it be understood by every one, and promiscuously, espceially by the more ruae and ignorant, for if it should be o∣penly and commonly talked of by all, it would easily come into contempt and disdain, or if it could not be

understood by some of the middle sort of men, by their often repetition, and not understanding thereof, error (what not) may easily be hatcht, which would hardly be rooted out of the hearts of men. Nor can it bee pretended, that the simpler sort were sometimes a little indulg'd, especially after their conversion. True indeed, at the desires of sincere and ignorant people, indulgencies were grantod in the primitive church; but in regard it was found, that many evills even heresies, have had their rise from thence, Christian order being now established, it is not convenient to connive at it. And therefore it cannot be granted, what your people doth so earnestly but inconsiderately desire, and this we forbid in the power of God and most blessed Peter, exhorting thee also by the honor of the omnipotent God, to withstand by all means such like vain rashnesse yea we command thee. Dated at Rome, anno 1079.

4. Loe here a Cover worthy the Dish! for Histo∣ries do term this Gregory (alias Hildebrand) an ungodly man, a Magician, a vehement firebrand of the warres in Europe: Could therefore any thing of truth or holiness be expected from him? But time it was, to punish the worlds ingratitude, wherein the seducing power of errours should be sent into the world (as the Apostle foretold, 2 Thes. 2.) and so necessary it was. that Bohemia it self, (but lately converted to the Faith) should participate of the dimnesse which preceded the approaching darknesse, and more and more be fet∣tered

with Antichristian bands. Neverthelesse Bohemi•• never committed any abominations (which were visi∣ble to her through the darknesse) without reluctancy and compulsion. From whence it was, that Rome fro•• Antiquity did often in large expressions, bestow the ti∣tle of Heretiques (before all others) upon the Bohe∣mians.

5. When in the year 1197. Peter Cardinal of Brode way, being sent to Prague by Pope Celestine, urge•• the necessity of single life, and enjoyned Divorces unto those who were ordained for the Ministerie, he was even upon the point of being stoned by the Priests and and Prelates. Haiec. fol. 212.

6. About the year 1350. in the Reigne of Charles the fourth likewise (Emperour of Rome) the sacriled∣gious administration of the Lords Supper under one kind, was first heard and seen in Bohemia, under the first Arch-Bishop Ernestus of Eardubitz the Italian, French, and Germane Divines and Magistrates, whom Charles had chosen Professors for the newly founded University of Prague, very much perswading him to it; Forreigners also well learned in the Arts, who came thither in great troops, drawing away very many by their Example.

7. Certain of the Bohemians distracted by these factions, apostatized, and began to assert; That the Custome in other places received ought not to be reje¦cted there, that the Sacrament ought not to be easily granted, much lesse dailie disttibuted in both kinds and

that not without the peculiar indulgence of the Arch-Bishop.

CHAP. VI. John Melice and Conrade Stickna,

1. THese clamours increasing, Mr. John Me∣lice _____ _____ of Prague, a man descen∣••ed of a noble family, and of a fervent spirit, (of whom ••lso men••ion is made in the catalogue of witnesses un∣••o the Truth) whether by word or writing, was the∣•• first that stood out in opposition. For when for his are Learning and Holinesse of life, he was made Pre∣••ect of the Clergy in the Cathedrall Church of _____ _____ ••nd had a great Auditory, he began to exhort the peo∣ple unto a frequent communion in both kinds, to com∣••lain much of spirituall desolation, to rebuke divers a∣••uses & abominations, being much helped with the god∣••y endeavors of his faithful colleague Conrade Stickna a man eminent for Learning and Eloquence.

2. These two by their zealous preaching effected (a∣mongst other things) that the notorious Brothell house at Prague (called Venice) was throwne downe, and in ••ts place Mary Magdalen church erected, which per∣••dventure was a praeludium of the speedy destruction of the spirituall common Stewes,

3. Neverthelesse Melicius himself hath left a wri∣ting concerning himself, (for some of his writings are preserved) that he was pricked in conscience, that he

should go to Rome, and there testifie that the great Antichrist was come and did then reign. He prayed unto God with fasting and tears, that unlesse these co∣gitations did proceed from his spirit, he would deli∣ver him from them; but because he could find no in∣ward quiet, he went to Rome, and writ upon some o•• the cardinalls doors, Antichrist is come, and sittet•• in the Church; and in his conferences with many, he averred the same.

4. There is a Bull of Greg. the 11. now extant whereby Melice with his auditors were anathemati∣zed. Hee therefore imprisoneth him: but afterward (perhaps for fear of the people) he releaseth him, i•• the year 1366. Melice continued eight years in th•• hatred of Antichrist, and (in the year 1374, and fourt•• Nones of February) he (Swan like) ended his life five years after the happy dissolution of his colleagu•• Stickna.

CHAP. VII. Mathias Janovius, or the Parisian.

1. MAtthias Janovius of Prague (common¦ly called the Parisian, because he continu∣ed Student in Paris nine years) succeeded him: he wa•• confessor unto Charles the fourth, and more ferve•••• and zealous then his Predecessors in defending com¦munion in both kinds. He wrote many things, as, O•• the life of a Christian: Of Hypocrisie: Of Anti¦christ:

Of the frequent receiving of the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ. In which booke, at the end it is thus written; It expresseth the work of Mr. Matthias of Paris, a man famous for his admirable devotion, who for his constant preach∣ing suffered great persecution, and this for the truth of the Gospell.

2. Histories tell us, that this Parisian together with some other learned men, went to Charles (promo∣ted unto Kingly Dignity) and requested him to call an Oecumenicall Councell for the churches re∣formation. But the King returned unto them this answer, That it was not in his power, but belonged unto the Ghostly Father, the Pope of Rome; and therefore he would write in their behalfe, and intreat a councell from him, which after he had done, the Pope was provoked, and did so importune him for the punishing of those rash and hereticall men, that Charles being madded with the authority of the Pope (although he loved this Parisian,) yet comman∣ded him to depart out of his Kingdome: who though indeed he returned afterwards, yet lead he the remainder of his life in private, deceasing in the yeare 1394. Novemb. 30. See mention made of him in catalogo Test. Verit,

3, Now Ianovius being banished the adversaries forbad and abol shed communion in both kinds, not only in the Church of Aix, but every where at

Prague, and through the whole Kingdome: so that the more constant among them, could not celebrate and receive the Sacrament after their accustomed manner, except in private houses, and after that in Woods and Caves; and there not without haz∣zard of their lives, and persecutions: for they were set upon in the ways, plundered, beaten, and drown'd in rivers, so that at length they were necessitated to go together armed, and in strong companies. Which from that time continued untill the days of Husse.

4. Letters Patents also were extorted from Charles (although Hajec. sayth, it was sent to the Prelats of his own accord) wherein an inquisition is ordained, and punishment by fire determined to bee inflicted upon those, who departed from the faith and ceremonies of the Church of Rome. It is extant in Hajec. fol. 349. throughout proclai∣med the 18. of September in the year 1376. where of this was the chief effect, that diligent care was af∣terwards had, that none but the Popes-creatures, might beadmitted unto places of Magistracy, & pub∣lick Offices, which might be a bridle to restraine the Commonalty. And therefore Wenceslaus the King son to Charles, chose 16 Germans, and only 2 Bohe∣mians in reforming of the Senates of Prague, sup∣posing that the Germans were more constant in the Pontificiall Religion (as they were) than the Bo∣hemians.

5. We find it also recorded, that this Parisian, his death approaching, amongst others gave this comfort to his friends: The rage of the enemies of truth hath now prevailed against us; but this shall not be al∣waies; for an ignoble people shall arise without sword or power, over whom they shall not be able to prevaile. Which Prophesie where and when it hath bin fulfilled, we shall hereafter acquaint you.

CHAP. VIII. John Husse and Ierom of Prague with some other Martyrs.

1. IN the year 1392. Mulhaymia, called the Temple of Bethlehem, was founded by a Citizen of Prague, and was to be dedicated unto the Academy, by the name of a Chappell; whereun∣to Mr. Stephanus of Colon was first admitted Preach∣er: but he dying in the year 1400. Mr. John Husse was constituted his Successour, Professor in the A∣cademy, a man of an unblameable life, and famous for his zeale.

2. And forasmuch as he had long before, that all orders were dissolute, and none did his office, the King, Bishop, Citizen, Clergy, Nobles, onely pursu∣ing covetousnes, pride, drunkennesse, luxury, and all manner of wickednesse, having an occasion put into his hands as from above, he set upon the worke pub∣lickly,

to oppose those publicke sins. And indeed so long as he shot his darts against secular men, he was highly esteemed off amongst the Divines, as one out of whose mouth the Holy Ghost spake: but as soone as he began to thunder against them also, their minds being altered, they cryed out that he was mad, and the Devils Agent.

3. Those that write of him tell us, that the first complaints against him, were put up by certain of the Nobles unto the King (to wit, Wenceslaus) whom the Pope presented unto the German Princes, as a slug∣gish person unprofitable unto the Empire, hateful (yet not infamous in Historyes) because of his unwilling∣ness to execute his Buls, and his indulging the Here∣ticks, against his will) and required him to forbid Husse of his turbulent preaching. But the Arch-Bi∣shop (Wolbrom) denyed that it could be done, because Husse had bound himself by Oath at his Ordinati∣on, to speak the truth without respect of persons.

4. But when in the year following, this same Husse much more sharply reproved the Coveteous∣ness, Luxury, and Sacriledges of Spirituall persons & the Arch-bishop, requested of the King the same which the Nobles did before. The King answered that it could not possibly be done, because Husse was obliged by oath to speak the truth without respect of persons; the Lord himself thus frustrating the wicked plots contrived against this holy man, as his own Instrument.

5. There returned out of England the same year, (1400) Ierom of Prage, bringing with him the writings of Wickliffe, which came into the hands of many and was received by many, with good appro∣bation: some indeed approving of them (among whom this Husse was chief) others disliking and damning them, especially the Academians, who (as we have formerly said, did flock from divers Countries.

6. In the year 1404, two English men, Bat∣chelours of Divinity (one Iames, and Conrade Cad∣delaurgh) came to Prague, and being entred in the Vniversity, they began to move disputes, con∣cerning the Popes Supremacy, and the like; but shortly after were prohibited by publick command. They therefore (because that which was forbidden unto men, was lawfull for the walls to receive,) cau∣sed to be painted in the Parlor, where they Lod∣ged; with the consent of their Land-lord, the histo∣ry of Christs Passion on the one side, and the pomp of the Pope, and Cardinals Court, on the o∣ther opposit; and of this picture when Iohn Husse made mention in his preaching, as of a true Antithesis betweene Christ, and Antichrist, great numbers of people came thither to view it.

7. In the year 1408. May 24. the Articles of Wickliffe were again examined and condemned, by forty Masters and an infinite number of Batchelors;

and it was forbid that any should teach them, up∣on pain of banishment.

8. Iohn Husse, when he saw the Vniversity-men of Germany so strongly to side with the Pope, deem∣ing that something was to be done to restrain their insolency, he made an Oration in a great concourse of people (in Carolin Colledge) asserting that the plurallity of voices belonged to the Bohemians, who were natives, and not to the Germans, who were strangers: for although Charles, from the first in∣stitution granted three voices unto strangers, the fourth unto the Bohemians, in respect of their forcity, who then studied learning, in his last pattin he explicated his minde, that the custome of the Parisian Vniver∣sity should be observed. Now it doth abundant∣ly appear in France, strangers have but one Suf∣frage, but the home-bred have three, the Germans being angry for this, Appealed to King VVenceslaus, the Bohemians do the same, but the King after a yeares protraction, decides the Cause for the Bohemi∣ans, in the year 1409. the 27. of Sept. the Ger∣mans interpreting this a disgrace, leave Prague, and going into Misina (a neighbouring place) and there give occasion to the founding of Lipsick, & Erphord, Schools: in the mean time, the Bohemians created by voices, Iohn Husse their Rector.

9. The Monks being thus deserted of the King & Vniversity, instigate the Arch-bishop Shico of

Hasenburgh an unlearned man, & obtained in the year 1410, the 16. of Iuly, that the books of Iohn Husse should be condemned and burned, there were there∣fore burned as Eneas Silvius testifies, above 200 vo∣lums fairly written, adorned with golden Bosses, and precious covers. There are extant some Bohemi∣an Rimes composed by one of the common people, in which that unlearned censor of books was witti∣ly jerkt, for being made an Arch-bishop, then he studied letters, but Husse in that time wrote a tract concerning the reading of Hereticall books, and institu∣ted a particular dispute for the defence of Iohn Wick∣liff, concerning the holy Trinity which they also burnt.

10. In the year 1411. when Pope Iohn the 23. sounded an alarum against the King of Naples, he gave Indulgencies to those that would take up arms for the Church: One that sold those toys came to Prague, and publickly in the pulpit divulged those va∣nities. It so hapned that in three Churches some op∣posed them, asserting the Pope of Rome must bee Antichrist, who brought misery upon the Christians, and stirred them up to mutuall wars. Those three were taken Martia Krzidelko, Iohn Hudek and Stainis Lapolek a Taylor, and are carried to prison, although the vniversity and towne, interceded for them, yet they were brought forth into the mar∣ket, and were beheaded. When this was noysed a∣broad,

the vniversity running, took away the bodys; and in a sollemn Procession sung These are the saints who gave up their bodys for the testament of God. They carry them to the Church of Bethlehem, and there bury them.

11. The day after Husse did propound certain theses to dispute against those superstitious indulgences, and publickly with Mr. Ierom, (who did as strongly impugne there errors in the Schoole, as Husse did in the Church) shewed their vanity: but when notwith∣standing al this he impudently proceeded, the compa∣ny of Studients did violently snatch from him his Bulls & they do cloth one of their own company in a who∣rish habit, put him into a cart, adorne his brest with Bulls, carry him about and acclaime unto him: the whore in the mean time, with sweet words & gesture alluring the company, and distributing blessings: at the length they burne all the Bulls with many of the Popes in the midst of the market.

12 In the meane time the Pope cites Husse to appeare at Rome, who in regard of the disswasion of the Vniversity and nobility, did not appeare, Pope Iohn 23 in the yeare 1413 in Iune did interdict their celebrating of Masse, in regard of the presence of Huss a contumacious offender, upon this when hee saw the Magistrates rage, and the common people divi∣ded into contrary factions, and all things to be di∣sturbed, he of his own accord leaves Prague, and

from towne to towne teaches the word of God: un∣till the time that he was called to Constance, to give an account of Doctrine, receiving letters of safety from the Emperour: Histories report, how he was there handled by the Romish Councell, to witte, in the yeare 1415. The 6 of Iuly, Husse, in the yeare 1416 the 30 of May Ierom were burnt. Consult the book, of Martyrs.

CHAP. IX. All Bohemia condemned.

1. THe adversaries were not satisfied with their blood, but suddainly took bloody Councell for the destruction of the whole nation: for when the chiefe nobles of Bohemia 58 in number, in the name of the whole Comonalty in the yeare 1416 the 2 of September, sent letters from Prague subscribed with their own hands, and signed with their own seals, to the Councel, complaining & expostulating that their Pastor, an innocent and holy man, a faithfull teacher of the truth was unjustly condemned, the Synod did not answer them, neither did they answer the Nobility of Moravia, which complained of like matters in let∣ters of their own, but the Councell writ to the persons who were besotted with the Romish superstition men in eminency namely Iohn of Mecklesburg, Alsiscopeck of Dubba, Alburt of Colditz, intreating and obtest∣ing

them, that they would regard the Romish-Ca∣tholick Church, and that they would helpe the Legate of that councell, Iohn Lotmislenia Bishop, in op∣pressing Heresie and Hereticks: these letters were dated at Constance in the yeare 1417, the 22 of March.

2 Thus the Bohemians being incited to mutuall dissentions by the Councell, contensious brawlings, and hatred were exasperated every day, more and more. The Pristes did divulge from the Pulpit, excom∣munications against the Husites, and devoted them with direfull execrations, and that they might render them the more hated, used certaine lying signes, a∣mongst the rest, they cast some dirt into the lamps of the wax candles, and when the flame had burnt the waxe candle to the moistnesse of the dirt, it was ex∣tinguished: then cryed they out, that God did by mi∣racles declare, that the wicked Hereticks were unwor∣thy to enjoy the light, they drove them therefore out of their society, and persecuting them all manner of wayes, breaking open their churches, wheresoe∣ver they could, which businesse in the yeare 1419, the 13 of Iuly, raised such a tumult at Prague, that the common people inraged, threw 12 Senators of old Prague, with the City Magistrate out of the windows, of the Senate house, who fell upon the points of speares.

3 There was a new Pope elected of the Synod, who was named Martine the 5, who with kind let∣ters,

dated at Constance in the yeare 1418, invited the Bohemians to renounce the errors of Wicklif & Husse. But afterward in the year 1420, he publickly excommunicated them at Florence, and excited the Emperor, Kings, Princes, Dukes, Marquesses, Earles, Barons, Governours, Cityes, Common-wealths, to take up armes against them, and did intreat them by the wounds of Christ, and their owne salvation, unani∣mously fall upon them, and quite extirpate that sacri∣legious and cursed nation, and promised a vniversall remission of sinnes to the most wicked person, that should kill but one Bohemian.

4 Sygismund the Emperour being inflamed by this incentive, with all Germany and the neighbouring Kingdomes, yeelded himselfe a servant to Antichrist∣ian Tyrany and in the same yeare he enters Bohe∣mia with a strong army, and wearies them with 13 years continued warre, and this was called the Husite warre, concerning which Eneas Sylvius writes they would rather be admired than believed of posterity, in regard Siska the Bohemian Captaine and his successours did alwaies vanquish the contrary party.

5 But the state of the Bohemian affaires were ve∣ry confused at home, when some of them stood for the Emperor and Pope, others defended the use of the cup, from whence they were called Calikstiles, up∣on this ground, with horrible cruelty they were in∣flamed to destroy each other.

CHAP. X. The Martyrs of Tabor.

1 BUt some things are to be d••••coursed of more briefly in respect of places and per∣sons, and distinctly it must be opened, how the Ro∣man faction being incited by the Antichristian alarum of Martine did persecute the faithfull.

2 When after the death of Wensislaus in the yeare 1419, Sygismund took the Kingdom, and by his De••e∣gates (he not being present there, till he came af••er with an army) ordered severall things which d••d streighten the liberty of their consciences, some thou∣sands of those that imbraced the pure Religion, ga∣thered together to a stony mountaine, ten miles from Prague, which they named Tabor, that mountaine they compassed about with a wall, and constituted a common-wealth determining to defend it by armes if need were.

3. The Papists and those that were called Calik∣stins, being enraged against them, persecuted them all manner of ways: & first when they sent their Embassa∣dors, Gallus Perstenus, and Mathias Blacils, for peace sake, to Cuttenburg, these men were cast head∣long into the most deepe mines of mettall, but the Cuttenburghians, who were devoted to the Empe∣ror, and for the most part the Germaine nation,

because of the working in the mines; not long after John Codeck Minister of Gurim, which had ad∣mitted the Emperors party and many others, both Priests and Lay people were thus served, for they bought those of Tabor, giving five florence for a Priest and one for a Laick, which was the cause of horrid butchery.

4. Thurmenus does witnesse that which followes to be found in a certaine manuscript, in the year 14••0. ther were cast in at Cuttenburg in the first mine about 1700. in the second 1038. in the third 1334. therefore every year in the 18. of April there was a solemne meeting at that place, (where a Church as yet stands) and commemorations were vsually made of the Martyrs to the year 1613. which Woresowetz the chiefe master of the mint did in vaine endeavour to hinder, at length it seased, in yeare 1621. when persecution prevailed.

CHAP. XI. John Krasa.

1. THis was a chief Merchant of Prague, who comming to trade at Preslaw a Town of Silesia (where at that time Sigismund the Em∣perour, and Fernandus the Popes Legate, were met to consult about the carrying on the war against the Bohemians) and upon a fit occasion in his Inne dis∣puting

strongly, for the innocency of Husse, who was unjustly condemned, and for the partaking of the Eucharist in both kinds, was taken, and cast into prison.

2. The next day Nicolas de Bethlehem a student, was cast into the same prison who was sent by the inhabitants of Prague to Caesar at Preslaw; by whom they declared themselves, that if the Empe∣rour would permit them the cup, they would acknow∣ledge him to be their King; But Caesar was very cruell to the messenger.

3. Krasa exceedingly encouraged him with ma∣ny religious exhortations, rejoycing that he had such a companion in his Martyrdome. Oh my brother, saith he, what an honour is this, that we are called to bear witnesse to the Lord Jesus. Let us undergo with chearfulnesse so little trouble! The fight is but short, but the reward is eternall; Let us re∣member our Lord, what a cruell death hee under went for us, and with what guiltlesse blood we are redeemed, and what torments the Martyrs have patiently endured. With these and the like words he was constantly exhorting him. But when they were brought to execution, and the ropes by which horses were to drag them through the City, were tied to their feete; Nicolas being terrified with the thoughts of death, and fed by Fernandus who was then present, with the hope of life, presently

yielded and recanted Husse his Doctrine, which then began to be called Error.

4. Krasa standing like an unshaken rock, a∣gainst all the perswasions of the Legate, told them. That all their hopes of any recantation from him were in vain. Hee was drawne slowly through the streets, the Legate at every turning inveighing against him, and oftentimes (commanding the hangman to stay) crying to him. Pitty your self and recant those errours which the Bohemians have so rashly spread abroad. But he answered

I am ready to dye for the Gospell of the Lord Jesus.

At length being brought half alive to the place of execution, he was burnt, This was done in the year 1420. March 14. and presently on the following Lords day (being the 17 day of March) the Legate commanded the ex∣communication of the Bohemians, made by Pope Martin, together with _____ _____ to be stucke on the Church-gates, and to be declared in the Pulpits.

CHAP. XII. The Litomerician Martyrs,

PIchell the chief Magistrate of the City Litome∣ricia a cruell and deceitfull man, having taken four and twenty of the chief Citizens (and among them his son in law) put then in the highest Tower at Michaells gate. At length having taken councell

with some Captaines of Sigismunds, and guarded with a band of Souldiers he commanded them to bee brought out half dead with hunger and cold, and pronounces a sentence of death against them, and causing some horses to be harnessed, he sets them in carts and brings them to the bankes of Albis to drown them in the river.

2. In the meane time there is a great concourse of people, their Wives, Children, Kinsfolkes, and friends crying and mourning. The Consuls onely daughter comes, wringing her hands and throwes her self down at her fathers feet, beseeehing him to save her husbands life. But her father harder than any rock, commands her to leave weeping, telling her she knew not what she asked. [What saith he, cannot you have a worthier husband than this is] she, perceiving by these words that it was impossible to perswade him, riseth. [Oh father saith she, you shall never more espouse me to any.] So beating her breast, and tearing her hair she followeth her husband, with the rest of the people.

3. When the Martyrs were brought to the bankes of Albis, they are taken down from the carts, and while the Ferries are preparing (for there was not then a bridge over Albis as there is now) they with loud voices call heaven & earth to witness their innocency, and take their last farewell of their wives, children and friends, exhorting them to constancy and zeale,

and cleave rather to the word of God than mans in∣ventions, and at last pray for their enemies, and com∣mend their soules to God. Then being taken into the boats, and brought into the middle of the river, they are cast in with their hands and feet bound toge∣ther, and are drowned. Some Officers stood upon the banks with iron forks and poles, watching that none of them might be cast on the banks and saved, and stabbing those that were rouled to the bank, al∣though they were half dead.

4. The Consuls daughter, seeing her husband, leapt into the river, and clasping him about the middle, endeavoured to save him from drowning. But shee being not able to wade, by reason of the depth, nor hee to unlose himselfe, and having swallowed down much water she sank, and was drowned toge∣ther with her husband. The next day they were ta∣ken up embracing one another, and buried both in one grave. This was done 30. day of May in the year 1421.

5. This History was shortly after engraven, in Golden letters, on the Church of All Saints, at Litomericia for an eternall memoriall, and was al∣so to be seen in a table before St. Michaels gate: and now lately (in the year 1623. 8 of July) was raz'd out by the command of George Michna, a Commis∣sioner for Reformation.

CHAP. XIII. Wenceslaus Preacher at Arnostowitz, with eight more burned. Conrade Arch-Bishop of Prague converted.

1. IN the same year when Albert of Austria sent Auxiliaries to Prague to Sigismund his father in law, a party of his horse at Arnosto∣witz (a village neer Milizine) brought Wenceslaus the Curate of that place, a Divine both dear to God and men, with his Officiary, three Country-men, and four boyes (the eldest of them not above eleven years of age) to their Collonel at Bystrick, where the quarters were, The Clergy-men were apprehended for administring, the other for receiving the Sacrament un∣der both kinds (that is to say) of Bread and Wine. The Bishop commanded Wenceslaus to abjure for the time to come the administration of the Sacrament under both kinds, which if he should refuse to do, he would expiate his rashnesse by fire. To whom the Pa∣stor returned a resolute and gallant answer. But the Gospell doth teach me otherwise, so also your owne Missalls have it, you must approve what I teach or blot it out of the Bible. The standers by being ex••sperated by this liberall reply, one of the Troo∣pers strook Wenceslaus on his face with his Gantlet, and so violently, that the blood did plentifully issue,

from his mouth and nostrills. Whereupon the Bi∣shop returned him to the Collonel who again sent him back to the Bishop, who after he had made him his subject of mirth & scorn for all that night; on the day following being Sunday, they were all brought unto the stake and fastned with such a me∣thod that these poor champions of the Truth (as near as the invention of their malice could dispose of them) were placed in the lap of Wenceslaus. And when the Bishop did admonish them to abjure that part of the Sacrament in which the Cup is u∣sed, the faithfull Curat made answer for him and his. God forbid, we had rather suffer under a hundred deaths than deny a truth so clearly revealed in the Gospell. On this the executioner was commanded to give fire unto the faggot, who immediately with the flame did send them up a gratefull sacrifice to the Almighty, Wenceslaus being the last that gave up the Ghost. This was done in the year 1420. on the 8 day of July,

2. On which very day Conrade the Arch-Bi∣shop of Prague being offended at such horrible cru∣elty, having first expressed himself against the un∣righteousnesse of the Papall cause, and declared himself for the Sacrament under both kinds, he put off his Miter to put on his Helmet, and was com∣mander in chief in the Militia of Prague against the Church of Rome, having chosen four Divines of that

City to be Administrators for him in the Consistory, who were by name Mr. Iohn Prz••bram, Mr. Pro∣cope Pelsen, Mr. Iacobell, and Iohn Zeline, this was the beginning of the administration of the Sacrament under both kinds, which Sigismund afterwards resto∣ring, did permit unto the States, and confirm by Oath.

3. Howsoever the enemies of the truth did murmur themselves into tumults, & raged with petulant fury. In this place I shal give you an heroick exploit of one of them which on this year was performed on the 26. day of December: Hinck Czerwenohorsky a cap∣tain of Jarom having violently entred the Church at Kerchzim, in the time of divine service, he killed some, and took others captive. Amongst other acts of prophanenesse this was not the least, that from the Communion Table he took the cup, being full of wine, and dranke unto his horse, who having pledged him, he said, his horse was now one of the Reformadoes, and a communicant under both kinds.

CHAP. XIIII. Wenceslaus Swets, Martin Loquis, Procopius Jed∣nooky, and others.

1. IN the year of our Lord 1421. & on the 23 of July, there was burned at Prague, one Wences∣laus, a Taylor by his trade, who was shut up in a tub. It was objected against him, that at Monstrance he

dishonoured the Sacrament, not onely by refusing to rise, but afterwards by turning his back against it.

2. In the same yeare on the 26. of February, Martin Loquis, was apprehended, being accused for renewing the error of the Waldenses, in the solemnity of the Sacrament, and forasfirming by a horrible pro∣phanenes that both the bread & the cup were to be gi∣ven into the hands of the communicants, but by the in∣tercession of the Taborenes, he was delivered from his bondage, and the better to give way to the envy & the madnes of the times, he removed into Moravia, ha∣ving taken with him Procopius Iednook for his associat: but being discovered as they travelled through Chru∣dim, they were taken by Captain Denis, & being both manacled and fettered with Irons, they were exa∣mined, what their Judgement was concerning the Sacrament, Martin made answer. The body of Christ is in heaven, for he hath but one body, not many. The Captain not enduring (forsooth) so great a Blasphemy, out of the liberallity of his chol∣ler, did give him a boxe on the ear, and called for the hangman to devour the Hereticks with fire, but Am∣brose the Pastor of Hrada being happily present, he de∣sired that these two men might be bestowed on him, who for fifteen dayes kept them prisoners at Hr••da, indeavouring to make them acknowledge, and r••••¦cant their errors: but when he found them more re∣solute in their opinion, he sent them to Raudnice

where being thrust into a dark Dungeon, he de∣tained them for two moneths, none of the people being suffered to come unto them. They were e∣labourately tormented with variety of executions, for they were consumed with fire untill their bowells came forth to confesse from whence they derived their errours, and who were their accomplices at Prague, insomuch that by the unadvisednesse of the pain, they were inforced to discover the names of some of their friends. Howsoever being advised to return from the maze of their errors, into the path of truth, they smiling answered, not we but you must think of returning, for you are drawn aside from the Word of God to the impostures of Antichrist, and you do worship the creature for the Creator.

3. Being therefore brought to the punishment of the fire, when they were admonished by the shave∣lings that they would desire the peoples prayers, they replied. We do not need their prayers, pray for your selves O Christians, and for those who do seduce you, that the everliving Father of Light, may bring you out of darknesse. Being brought to the place of punishment, they were shut up in a tub both toge∣ther, and so committed to the fire. This was done on the 21 day of August, in the year of our Lord 1441.

4. Not long after there were taken at Prague some other men addicted to the same opinion, a∣mongst

whom were three Divines, with one Casca a Citizen, and George de Clatowe, and a certaine man called Abraham, it was laid to their charge that they forbad the torches to be lighted, at the Al∣tar before the taking of the Sacrament.

CHAP. XV. Iohn Zeline.

1. A Monk of the Order of Premonstrates or Exemplars, was Pastor in New Prague and a Teacher in White Maryes Church, one of the designed Administrators of the consistory, a man more famous for his eloquence than his learning. He having alwayes a most frequent audience, did ad∣vance in his Pulpit the purer Doctrine of the Tha∣borites, and was author to the inhabitants of Prague for the reformation of their Senate, But Haschek de Weltsch a Captaine of old Prague, whom the said Monk had often rebuked (having conspired with the Senate who were half Romanists) betrayed this Monk with twelve more into the Common hall at Prague, and making a heady processe, did suddenly behead them.

2. This was done on the 9 of March, in the year of our Lord 1422. which being discovered by the bloud, was the occasion of a mighty Tumult. For the flowing of the bloud did cause such a confluence of

people, that they did breake open the doores, and be∣holding the lamentable spectable, one of them brought forth the head of the Monk, and shewed it to the multitude standing round about him, on which so ge∣nerall was the out-cry, and so loud the lamentation, that no pen is able to expresse it.

3. Not long after, a Priest (Gaudentius by name) carrying the head about the City (laid in a Charger) did incite all that met him, to revenge. By reason whereof, the anger of the multitude being heightned and inflamed into a fury, they put to death some of the Senators, others saved themselves by flight. The Colledges themselves were plundered; the bodies of the deceased good men were brought into the Church, and solemnly interred. The Preacher having heard the complaint of the people, and observing such a con∣sternation in their minds, that many of them fainting away, did almost tremble into death, he became speechlesse himself. Having recovered his spirit, he did read his text out of the Acts of the Apostles, the words were, And godly men buried Stephen. At the end of his Sermon he did fervently exhort them, with many words, and tears, and obtestations, shewing the head of Zeline to the people, that what they had learned from so faithfull a Master, they would be mindfull of it, and give no beliefe to any who should teach the contrary, although he were an Angell from Heaven.

CHAP. XVI. The Martyrdoms under the future Hussites.

1. VVE are now come to declare the Schism of those men, who did professe the name of Hus, and how the greater part of them did by degrees degenerate, and at last did persecute the faithfull: They all had a zeal, according to the exam∣ple of Hus their Master, to oppose Antichrist; But when by his remarkable death, they were desti∣tute of a discreet and couragious Captain, who should contain the incensed people within the bounds of rule and order, it so came to passe, that they were distracted into divers opinions, and nourished most grievous dissentions among themselves. For the Commonalty of the people, and the greatest part of the Clergy, be∣ing bent only upon the Cup, and from thence called Cuppeirs in the Story of Security, neglected the other documents of Mr. Hus. But the Thaborites (amongst whom Wenceslaus Lorenda, and Nicolas Episcopius, two excellent men, were most eminent, with some few others) did presse the purity and simplicity of his doctrine, in all the Articles and Ceremonies thereof. On the one side it was cryed up, that the Rites of the Church were not essentiall, on the other side all Su∣perstition was cried down: neither were there wan∣ting some disguised men, who to promote the cause of

the Pope and Emperour, did kindle new flames of dissention, and did stir up the hatred of the people a∣gainst the professors of the pure doctrine, traducing them by the hatefull name of Piccardines; for you are to understand, that they called the Waldenses by a nick-name, Piccardines, who not long before being forced from France, did sit down in Austria, and were now famous for the infamy of the foulest of Here∣ticks: So distractedly did disorder & confusion man∣nage al things, I told you before how zealous Zealine was made shorter by the head. There were also some found, who so possessed Zisca, Commander in chief of the Thaborites, that he should unite himself with the Calixtines, who were only and altogether for the Cup, and persecute the Piccardines, as he did the Pa∣pists, with fire and sword.

2. In the year 1427, the Administrators them∣selves, of the Consistory of Prague, Mr. Przibram, and Mr. Procopius de Pelsna, being at that time Chancel∣lour of the University, with Peter de Mladoniowitz, and Dr. Krzostan a Physitian, were first imprisoned, and afterward banished for the profession of the pure doctrine. It was no wonder indeed, if the intrests of Rome, and her Agents had not utterly dissolved them, so disagreeing amongst themselves: but the wonder∣full goodnesse of God did otherwise dispose it, which knew so wisely to temper the folly of men, that nei∣ther friends nor foes had any place left for the glory of

Triumph; for as often as Caesar (taking advantage of their dissentions) did grow upon the Bohemians with his Armies, they alwayes (a happy peace being suddenly concluded) did defend the common cause with common Arms. Zisca and Procopius leading their men, and managing their affairs, and God giving them success, and wonderfull victories.

3. The Emperor therefore with the Pope finding that they could profit nothing by the sword, did im∣ploy their cunning, and having called a councell at Ba∣silea, in the year of our Lord 1432. they most curteous∣ly invited the Bohemians to a peaceable transaction, promising them to give them satisfaction on the pub∣lick faith, as they themselves should desire. Commis∣sioners were therefore sent unto this councell, a∣mongst whom the most eminent was John Rokizane of Prague, and Nicolas Episcopius of the Tabo∣rens both famous Divines. Of the nobility of that Kingdome, they made choice of Procopius Gene∣rall of the Taborens, and William Rastka Baron of Postupicz and others, who being honourably en∣tertained, and asked what their demands were, they offered four articles, desiring that either the Councell would grant them, or allow them by argument to de∣fend the righteousnesse of them: The Articles were these.

1. That the use of the Cup may be restored to

the people, and that the service of the Church might be in their own tongue,

2. That the Clerks or Ministers might usurp no authority in secular things.

3. That the word of God might be freely prea∣ched, and without disturbance.

4. That there may bee publicke punishment for publick offences.

4. The Legate of the Pope demanding if that they had not any more articles to propound, because he heard it reported that they affirmed that the Order of the Monks were from the Divells, Procopius made answer, from whence otherwise could they derive their Original, which was instituted neither by the Pa∣triarks nor Prophets, neither by Christ nor the A∣postles, &c.

5. After this Delegates were deputed who on both sides, for forty days together, disputed on the ar∣ticles. And when the Bohemians could not be confu∣ted, they were drawn at last to a friendly compositi∣on. John Rokizane with the hope of an Arch-Bishop∣prick, being corrupted himself, and seducing others of the Commissioners, the affairs were so carried, that the Bohemians promised to return unto the obedience of the Church of Rome, and to observe all their traditi∣ons and their rites, the use of the Cup being among other demands excepted. These four Articles were

afterwards named the agreement, and Commis∣sioners were sent into Bohemia from the Councell and Caesar, who were to declare that the Bohemians were received into the bosome of the Church, and were again to be esteemed as deer children. Heere a Parliament being called, Rokizane, Rhetorical∣ly enough, did expound himself, how according to his desire he obtained these things, in the fighting for which such an excesse of bloud was made and the Kingdome was made so great a Ruine. He was now pleased to stile the Pope and Caesar in some o∣ther language then heretofore, when he called them the Whore and the Beast.

6. It gave an occasion of great grief to many, espe∣cially to the zealous Thaborites, to depart in this manner from the Discipline of Hus, and to return in∣to the profession of the Church of Rome. They in∣deavoured what they could to restrain them, and at last they had recourse unto armes again, in which the Thaborites were overthrown, and their defeat was so remarkable, that after this they defended them∣selves only by the Word of God and patience. This hapned in the year of our Lord, 1434.

7. In the year following at a publick convention, Rokizane was solemnly chosen Arch-Bishop, but when the Emperour endeavoured to hinder from the solemn Rites of consecration (peradventure because he did distrust a man so deceitfull) he being impa¦tient

that he was thus deluded, did again make a new faction, and bitterly inveighed against the unrighte∣ousnesse of the Emperor, and the domineering of the Pope of Rome, & for fear of Caesar he for the space of 3 years, withdrew himself from Prague, for Sigis∣mund not long after died, & so did his successour Al∣bertus within two years space, having left his son La∣dislaus behind him, who had his education in the Court of Frederick the Emperor.

8. In this time and intervall of Government, and especially not long after the sudden death of Ladisla∣us, when George Podebrade did succeed him whom Rokizane did infinitely possesse, was that of the Prophet truly fulfilled, Manasses shall devour E∣phraim, and Ephraim Manasses, and both shall be against Juda. For the Pope did rage against George Podebrade, and the Calixtines, who were those that used the Cup, with prohibitions, censures, and with curses, and they as eagerly did inveigh against the Pope and Monks, but the truly faithfull were on both sides oppressed.

CHAP. XVII. The Taborites persecuted.

I. IN the year of our Lord, 1444, the Reliques of the Thaborites were utterly oppressed by force and fraud, for Rokizane by himself and others

most flatteringly alluring them unto him, did pro∣fesse, that he was ready to turne to them, if they could hold out unto him a purer Truth, than what he did teach: neither in this cause did he intend to make either himselfe or any of his, Judge, but that the Assembly of Divines in their publique meeting should determine of it. To this the Tha∣borites consented, and relying on the goodnesse of their cause they appeared at the assembly, where af∣ter many Debates Arbitratours being chosen that should pronounce the definitive sentence, which was so to be confirmed by the Authority of the As∣sembly that neither part for the time to come should ever again provoke one another, but forthwith should join themselves to that on which the Arbitra∣tors should pronounce the greatest truth to be.

2. It was so carried (for Rokyzan had on purpose betrayed the Thaborites to this assembly) that the Ar∣bitrators did pronounce the greatest truth to be on Ro∣kizan's part: and the poor & simple Thaborites found themselves circumvented by deceit: but not daring to go against the Agreement, promised to perform it, in the Rites thereof. But returning home, when they de∣layed to reform their Church, George, who then exer∣cised the Kingly power, comming down with his Ar∣my, did closely besiege their City, and struck such a terror on it, that the Citizens giving it up unto him, did with it deliver their Ministers into his power, who

throwing them into Dungeons at the Castle of Pode∣brad, and at Lititz, he killed many of them, Lupati∣us with some others, having addressed themselves to Rokizane.

CHAP. XVIII The beginning of the fraternity in Bohemia.

I. BUt when the Bohemians for certain years, did in vain desire, that their Arch-bishop might be invested in his Dignity, having for that purpose sent so many Legates unto Rome, and the Pope refused to do it, unless that Rokizane should renounce the Cup: The Cardinall of Saint Angelo being also sent to Prague, in the year 1448. was commanded under the pretence of Treaty, to call for the Agreement on the four Articles, and to bring them with him: which ha∣ving gotten into his hands, he stole away with them, but was quickly overtaken, and enforced to return them. Rokizane finding himselfe thus deluded, re-assuming new hatred against the Pope, when out of the Revelations, and the Prophecy of Daniel, he had shewed that the Pope was the great Antichrist, and we, saith he, vnlesse we shall withdraw our o∣bedience from him, are but a miserable and a dam∣ned crew, he proceeded and told the people that the law of Christ, and not the agreement on the Articles were to be held for the rules of Religion, that all

things from the sea of Rome were polluted, foule, and to be forsaken, and Religion to be taken againe from the fundamentalls of the Apostles. In this way he persevered, so thundering against Antichrist that many believed him to be another Husse, and that the hope of the new Reformation did shine forth againe.

2 But when he put no hand unto the worke, the more forward amongst his Auditors (amongst whom one Gregory was the formost, a Nobleman and Ne∣phew unto Rokizan) having joyned in counsells together, they repaire to Rokizan, discover the an∣guishes of their Conscience and desire counsell of him. Who friendly entertained them and extolled their zeale, and gave them some Treatises to read a∣gainst the abominations crept into the Church, and in this manner he the more inflamed them, but per∣swaded them to silence and patience. But when a∣gaine and againe being now more considerable in their numbers they importuned him, that he would deferre any longer to exhibit in deeds what he taught in words, he replyed, that it was a businesse of great importance, in which nothing but with deliberation was to be c••ncluded on.

••. In the mean time Rokizane did attempt what he could against the Pope, and consented with the Church of Greece. For when the dec••ee of the Si∣nod at Florence was proclaimed, in which the Bohe∣mians were the second time to be abalienated from

the Church as Hereticks. There was a convension of the States at Prague, and a Synod of the Di∣vines, in the yeare 1450. in which by the advice of Rokizane, but by the common consent of all, an appeale was made to the Greeke Church, and Ambassadours sent with letters to Constantinople. The Greekes received the Heads of the Doctrine from them, and rejoyced in their mutuall consent, and letters in the testimony thereof, being returned to the Bohemians, they confirmed them in the faith, having made a promise that they would ordain them Ministers for their Church. The Letters were in∣grossed in Parchment, and sealed with waxe of a red colour, with the subscription of the Patriarch, and the chiefest of his Bishops, which being after∣ward committed to the presse, are yet extant to be seen. But when these things afforded but a lingring hope, Rokizane did again incourage his, and gave them new hopes of a Reformation, suddenly to ap∣pear: for taxing divers abuses, he said: We ••nly now do grow on the out-side, but shortly some will appear, who from the depths shall draw forth the foundation of true religion.

4. When in this manner for seven long yeares, hee delayed to give satisfaction to the minds of so many pious men, being againe demanded his advice, hee said. That he now had seriously observed, and considered all things, and could not yet find what

to determine on, unless there should be a separation aswell from those that used the cup in the Sacrament, as from the Papists themselves, for all things did abound with abominations, and he found the evill irrecove∣rable. Lupatius also delivered himselfe after the same manner: when it was replied to Rokizane, Let therefore a separation be made, we will acknow∣ledge thee for our Captaine, we will worship thee for our Doctor, we will follow thee for our Fa∣ther, he made answer. You offer mee too great a burden to undergo? You are too bold and forward, it is a thing full of danger.

5. In the meane time, in the yeare 1453 Con∣stantinople was taken by the Turks, and two of the dispersed Grecians being come unto Prague, were courteously entertained by Rokizane, and suffered to celebrate the Mass, after many disputations in religi∣on. Where when it jointly appeared to them, that the sincerity of the faith, was overwhelmed with su∣perstition: The good zealous people were more in∣flamed in spirit, finding what they were to avoid, but having none whom they might follow.

6. They therefore address themselves to Rokizane again, and besought him for the Glory of God to take compassion on their soules, and on the seduced people, and not to abandon them in so great a ha∣zard of their salvation. But he good man, when (forsooth) hee had not so much power to preferre

the Cross and ••gnominy of the people of God to the but vain hopes of an Arch-episcopall Glory, in a great rage did upbraide th••m with their importunity, and at last intreated them to let him alone, and begin the separation without him, and promised them that he would so prevail with the King (who was George Podebrade, and to enjoy the Crown, did swear o∣bedience unto the Pope) to allow them a place where they might live securely, and serve God with an undefiled conscience.

7. He obtained for them the Territory of Liticitz one of the hilly countries neer unto Silesia, whither immediately after those citizens of Prague, Batchelors and Masters did address themselves, and from other places not a few as well Plebeians as Nobles, learned and unlearned, their greatest confluence was to a Towne called Kunwald, devoting themselves alto∣gether to the reading of the Scripture, to prayers, and to workes of piety. This was in the yeare 1459. They chose them teachers, that is to ••ay, from the Ca∣lixtines, who used the cup in the Sacrament, who throwing off superstition did compose themselves to the form of the primitive simplicity the chiefest of them was a devout & pious old man, by name Michael Zamburgh. A••l of them by the name comon to Chri∣stians and acceptable to good men, did call themselves brothers and sisters, which was the reason that by a remarkable distinction the Title•• of the Bo∣hemian

Brothers was attributed to them, and so much of this.

CHAP. XIX. The first persecution of the sayd Brothers.

I. THe beginning of this new Church displea∣sed the Divell, he therefore raised a sud∣den and a violent Tempest to overwhelme it, for the fame thereof being spread abroad, the Priests in every Pulpit did stirre up the hatred of the peop••e ag••inst them, crying out, Blow out their sparkes, blow them out, before they grow into a flame. Rokizane himself (who would belive it) did put on again the mind of an Enemy, and did accuse them of wicked rashnesse, for there were not wanting who informed the King and Consistory, against them in divers accusati∣ons.

2. It came to passe therefore, in the year, 1461. when Father Gregory with some others did come to Prague, to give a visite to his friends that they were betrayed, and taken in a house to which they came to supper. At which time this was observeable, The Officers stood on the threshold, and speaking to them in the scripture phrase, said, all who will live godly in Jesus Christ must suffer persecution. You therefore that are here, come forth and follow me to Prison. He was himselfe an honest man, and

thought not evill of the Brotherhood, but being com∣manded by his superiors, he could not but put his charge in execution.

3. The King believing the slanderous accusati∣ons of these evill men, that the Brothers attempted some sedition, as the Thaborites before them, he com∣manded the holy man Gregory to be tortured, who being transported into an extasie, did feele no sence of paine at all, and being believed by the Tormentors to be dead, he was taken downe from the Rack. His Vnckle Rokizane comming to him (for he heard he dyed on the Rack) did with many teares lament him, repeating againe, and againe, O my Gregory, would I had bin in thy place, but he after some houres comming againe to himselfe, revealed the Vision which he had seene, which was, that he was brought into a most pleasant field, in the middle whereof, there stood a tree loaden with fruit, on which divers Birds of severall kinds, sitting on the branches, did feed, and in the middest of them there stood a young man, who did so rule them with his rod, that not one of them did move or stirre out of order. No doubt but by this Revelation, God shewed him the Image of that little Church, of which he was as Patriarck. He saw also three, other men who seemed to be keepers of the said tree, whom sixe yeares afterward, when by suffrages they were chosen to be over-seers in his Church, he witnessed that in this Vision he had seene,

and knew them to be the same, by their Physiogno∣my, and the linaments of their Countenance.

4. Gregory by the intercession of Rokizane being dismissed, there came forth by the Kings command Edicts from the Consistory, forbidding all Pastors to administer holy things without Ceremonies, and who∣soever should administer to the Brothers (being now notorious by the infamous Name of Piccardins) the losse of life was denounced to him. The Bro∣thers therefore being brought into great extreamities, and like sheepe forsaken by their shepheards, wan∣dering up and downe, they at last, againe and againe, came to Rokizane, beseeching him, if he doth respect the glory of God, or his owne salvation, that he would not desert that cause in which the cause of God was interested, and that by his owne example, he would not hinder the conversion of so many men, to which they were so happily prepared, nor for any cause whatsoever, detaine the acknowledged Truth in unrighteousnesse. They told him that he was the head of all the Clergy in the Kingdome, and was to give an account of them all to God; and other words were used to this purpose. But when they found him obstinate, they bad him farewell, those words being inserted to the latter end of the Epistle. Thou art of the world and shalt perish with it.

5. With which being much provoked, he againe exasperated the King against them, and new Edicts

were published in the Name of the King and Con∣sistory, that these pernitious men should no where be suffered, either in Bohemia or Moravia, some were not wanting who gave advice to have them all apprehended and put to death, but Jod••cus Rosen∣burgh Bishop of Wratislove did disswade from it, & gave this reason, that Martyrdom was but a kind of boyling which was halfe raw, from whence Magots would easily proceed, intimating thereby, that the Faithfull did increase by Martyrdome, he sayd that more easily they might be recalled, if they were eve∣ry where proscribed, For if they knew not where to turne themselves, they would soone returne to a better minde.

6. This so severe an inquisition against the Bro∣thers being instituted, It came to passe that many, e∣specially the chiefest of them being dispersed amongst the woods and mountains, did dwell in Caves, where they were scarce secure enough, wherefore they dressed not their meat, nor made any fire but in the night time only, for fear the smoak ascending should betray them, and in the extreamity of the cold in winter nights sitting neare the fire, they gave themselves to the reading of the Bible and to holy discourses. When in the depth of the snow they went forth to provide them necessaries, they went close together, least they should be discovered by their footsteps, and the hin∣dermost of them did draw behinde him a great bough

of Beech, to cover the print which their feet had made in the snow, that nothing might be seen but the im∣pression of some Country lad drawing a bush behind him. From which their dwelling in Caves, they were afterward in scorn called by their enemies Jam∣nices (that is to say) livers in the holes of the earth.

CHAP. XX. The Brothers erect to themselves a peculiar Mini∣stery.

1. THose brethren had constituted amongst themselves a certain order, elders by suf∣frages being chosen, who having the Government and direction of things, obedience was promised to him. By the counsel of these men the chiefest of the disperced through Bohemia and Moravia, being cal∣led together, they had Synods in chose mountaines, and ordained statutes how they should behave them∣selves amongst themselves and others, how they should carry themselves to their friends and Ene∣mies as also toward the King and all Magistrates oftentimes appointing solemn dayes of prayer and fasting for themselves and the dispersed, and ta∣king councell out of the Word of God, concerning those things, which are required to the fuller Refor∣mation both of life and Doctrine.

2. The deepest care that did afflict them, was for

Pastors of soules, where they should find new, after those were dead, who then lived with them. To expect that some of the Ordination of Rome, should come unto them for the love of the Truth, was an un∣certain hope. And they remembred that Rokizane did often protest, that all things were to be restored from the foundation again. Therefore that there was an Ordination at Rome to be erected, by that authority, which Christ gave unto the Church, that whiles they had yet amongst them ordained men, they might ordaine others, who againe should have power to ordain others to succeed them. To this, as their desires so their judgements did incline, but a fear invaded them, whether this Ordination were lawfull or no, because not a Bishop, but a Presbiter here did create a Presbiter, and how if any controversie should be, they should defend such an Ordination either a∣mong others, or themselves.

3. At length after certain yeares most serious deli∣berations, the most eminent of them in all Bohemia and Moravia, about seventy in number, convened at a village not farre from Rich-nove, and many teares and prayers being poured forth to God, that he would vouchsafe to manifest if their purpose were acceptable to him, and whether this were the time of it, they appointed to try by lots the pleasure of the Almighty. They therefore by the suffrages chose from the middest of them nine men, whom above

others they thought most fit for the taking of the Mi∣nistery, and twelve little Papers closely folded up, being put into the hand of a little boy, sent for on purpose, and not knowing what was to be done, he was commanded to distribute those twelve lots unto the nine men. Nine of these lots were blankes, on the other three were inscribed the word I S, to wit the Will of God, which they desired might be revea∣led to them. It might therefore come to passe that these nine men every one might have a blank, which would be a token to them that God was not at that present pleased at what they went about. But so it was, that the three lots were given into the hands of three of them, Matthew Kunwald, a most Godly man, Thomas Przelauce, a learned man, and Eli∣as Krzenove, a man indued with singular abilities of understanding.

4. These being with great joy embraced, as men sent from Heaven unto them: they took new coun∣sels for the Confirmation, and the Ordination of them. And having understood, that there were some of the Waldenses in the confines of Moravia, and of Austria, that they might provide for the present, and for the time to come, for the scruples of theirs and other mens consciences; they sent unto them Michael Zamberge their Pastor, (who received his Ordinati∣on from a Romane Bishop) with two others, who should relate what had beene done, and desire their

judgement in this business. They find there Stepha∣nus the Bishop, who, another Bishop, and some of the Ministers being sent for; they declare unto them their Originall from the time of Constantine, they re∣peat unto them the Articles of their faith, and what a horrible persecution they suffered for it, both in Italy and in France. Then they hear our men make a re∣port unto them of their departure from the Pope, and the Calixtines which they approve of and congratu∣late. Moreover, giving power to those three to create Ministers, they create them Bishops with the im∣position of hands, and return them to those that sent them.

5. Our men receive these things with joy, and being desirous of the Chri••tian Unity, they deliberate whether they should join with the Waldenses, and so be one people and one Church. The purity of their Doctrine, and Ch••••stian conversation of life, did much please them. But it again displeased them that they concealed the truth, neither did openly pro∣fesse it as they ough••, but under a desire to avoide persecutions, they frequented the Churches of the Pa∣pists and communicated with Idolaters. It was con∣cluded that they should be admonished concerning this & other particulars. Therefore some able men be∣ing sent againe to them they acquaint the Waldenses withit, who affirm, that the Proposition for being in an Vnity with them is very gratefull to them. As for

the Vices objected against them they said, they were not so ignorant of them, neither would defend them, but would rather confesse that they had departed from the ancient purity of their Forefathers, and would therefore labour an amendment. They concluded to have a meeting on a prefixed day about it, in which they would take some further order concerning this businesse. But before that time, this being discovered, the Papists began to rage very violently against the Waldenses, Stephanus one of the chiefest of them is consumed with fire at Vienna. The rest of them some scattered into Marchia, and others into Moravia, and most of them brought unto Fulnerha, did provide for their safety by flight.

6. From this tr••nsaction of the Bohemian brothers with the Waldenses, it appea••es it did arise that they were called also by the title of the Waldenses. Howso∣ever they would never admit of it, and have often com¦plained in their printed papers, that by errour that title was given to them. And this they did for th•• cause of truth and necessity; for the cause of truth be∣cause they took not their Doctrine from them, neither did they on their perswasion establish the unity, nei∣ther were they reformed by them, but desired rather in some defects to bee reformed of them. For the cause of necessity, because they wisely judged that the decrees published by the Magistrates against the Waldenses were no way to be derived to them, but

rather to be avoided. Howsoever they never deni∣ed, that they received the power of ordaining Mini∣sters, and by that, the externall succession of them from the Waldenses, although, and this also oftentimes ac∣cordingly as they saw occasion, they wisely did passe by in silence.

7. Neverthelesse God would have the Brothers in Bohemia to be partakers of the persecution of the Waldenses in Austria, against whom in the year following viz. 1468. George the King (the States being solemnly called to councell) did publish a bloudy Decree. Which was, that every one of the Peeres within the Territory of his Jurisdiction should endeavour to apprehend as many of the Piccardines as he could, and having apprehended them, to prose∣cute against them accordingly as he saw occasion, by this meanes of cruelty attempting to hinder the separation.

8. Many therefore were apprehended, and for a long time kept in prison, untill the Death of the King, among whom was one of the chiefest of them, by name Michael Zambergh, with which unjust and cruell proceedings the Brothers being moved, did write an Apology to Rokizane, and to the Consi∣story, and afterwards to the King, and at last to them All altogether. And it came to passe by the wonderfull Counsell of God, that by the greater in∣deavour as they laboured to put out this sparke, by

so much it brake forth into a greater flame, many of the Peeres to wit the Barons of Kragir, Kostkie, Ze∣rotine and others, submitting themselves to the Discipline of the Brothers, and building Oratories for them in their Townes and Villages, there being Churches by the publick Authority of the Kingdome, allowed to the Calixtines, insomuch that about the year 1500. they had in Bohemia and Moravia about 200. Churches, and so was the Prophesie fulfilled of Mathew of Paris, that an ignoble people should a∣rise without sword or outward power, over whom the Enemies of the Truth should never pre∣vaile.

CHAP. XXI. Abominable Lyes cast upon the Brothers.

I. BUt to returne back a little, in the year, 1471. Rokizane dyed, having wrastled with dispaire, and citing King George, who came to visite him, to appeare with him before the Tribunall of God, who one moneth after followed him: and Wladislaus a Polonian did succeed him, a milde and a gentle Prince. To whom, the Brothers being againe overwhelmed with many false Accusations, did write an Apology, desiring him that he would suffer no∣thing by force to be acted on them.

2. Which did so exasperate some wicked men

that in the year, 1476. they indeavoured by a most impudent invention, to stirre up against them the hatred of all men. They had suborned a most light man, by art a Polender, by name Lezka, which if you interpret it signifies a lyar, the sound agreeing with the thing, who upholding that he came from the Piccardins, and was an Elder amongst them, would seem to discover wonderfull secrets, as how in their conventicles they would blaspheme God, the Virgin Mary, and the Saints, traduce the Sacraments, with their scoffings, mingle them selves incestuously after the manner of the Adamites, commit murthers, practise witch-craft, heape up most vaste summes of money, &c. This man they did leade through Townes and Cities as a spectacle, they brought him into their Temples, where he should abjure his er∣rours, and most hainous crimes, and beseeched the people to pray for him most wretched sinner, and to take heed by his example, of the most wicked Piccardins. They tooke also his confession in writ∣ing, and published it, being confirmed with the seales and subscriptions of some Deanes and Priests, that where Lezka himselfe could not come in person, his confession might be read in the Churches to the peo∣ple.

3. But this indeavour of the Devill did come to nothing, for the Brothers by publick writings did confute their Lyes, and Lezka trembling so often to

forswear himselfe in the sight of the people, and to speak lies in the stead of truth, refused any longer to obey them, and confessed that hee was suborned to do what he did, and that hee knew not any of the Piccardines.

4. Howsoever this impudence, and these obloquies of the Devill, by the accustomed goodnesse of God, did prove good for some, who making experience of so great a Villany, began privately and in disgui∣ses to frequent the Assemblies of the Brethren, and finding it to bee farre otherwise, than was reported they did associate themselves with the brothers, as' with true Christians.

CHAP. XXII. The Brothers prescribed from Moravia into Molda∣via.

IN the yeare 1488. Matthias King of Hungary, proscribed the brothers from Moravia, some hun∣dreds of them having taken a Minister with them by name Nicholas Slansky, came through Hungary and Transilvania into Moldavia, unto whom some two years afterwards, the Brothers sent one of their Elders, Elias Krenowski, with letters desiring them with patience, to endure their banishment for the Truth, but Moravia being not long after re∣stored to the King of Bohemia, Wladislaus being

made King of Hungary, after the death of Matthias the brothers were restored.

CHAP. XXIII. The Brethren in Bohemia cited to a colloquy.

IN the year 1503. the most gentle King Wladislaus did again suffer himself to be transported against the brothers insomuch that he gave order that they should be delivered to the Magistrates, imprisoned, and at pleasure afflicted. The causes of this were not on∣ly the open enemies raging against the little flocke according to their manner, but certain false-brothers. For a question being propounded concerning the se∣cular power, whither it were lawfull for a Christian with a safe conscience to governe as a Magistrate, or to use the sword, or to give or to exact Oa••hs, many were of the negative opinion as they are now in this Anabaptist age, but the greater part affir∣med, that it was lawfull. The discent did so greatly increase, that those of the negative opinion did separate themselves, and had by themselves a peculiar meeting at Prague accusing the other that they did ad∣mit of the sword & propounded to defend themselves by outward force. This Calumny being greedily recei∣ved and brought to the Kings cars, was the reason that the King said, What do they think to bring back Zisc•• again to us, We shall take a speedy course to suppresse

this insolence. The brothers hearing of it, did write a new Apology to the King, giving him an account of their faith, and removing from themselves the late accusations, and the blasphemies attributed to the Pic∣cardins, which occasioned the King by one edict to mitigate another, and commanded that those of the Vniversity and the consistory should have a friendly Colloquy with the Piccardins in which the chiefest of them should endeavour by the strength of reason to recall them from their errors.

2. Therefore in the Calends of January, in the year, 1504. The Patrons of the Brothers, the Barons, were commanded to bring their greatest Doctor, to this Colloquie, with the Academians and these of the Consistory. The businesse of the Edict being delibe∣rately canvassed, although they feared treachery, yet because it was held inconvenient to forsake so good a cause, and to exasperate the King, it was resolved that there should be a meeting, they sent therefore but as Sacrifices to the slaughter, Francis Lucas of Prague, and Laurence Krasonice, two P••llars of their Church, with some others, who were comended to the prayers of all the Brethren. There is extant an Epistle of Bohusza Kostka Baron of Postupitz, Lord of Litomissa, which he sent to Francis Kraso••ice, not long after he had taken his farewell of him, I conceive it to be no lost labour, to insert in this place some part thereof. To love life (said the Baron) is natu∣rall,

but thou (my Brother) having learned better things, must remember that thy life is buried in Christ, which that thou mayest injoy thou must dye in Christ. Thou knowest whom thou hast believed, & how able he is to keep thy pledge unto that day, &c. Be strong therefore in the Lord, and in the power of his might, that thou mayst fight the good fight, and mayst re∣ceive a Crowne of life. What is the manner of this fight thou needest not to be taught, though perad∣venture thou mayst be admonished, But that I may no longer detain thee, stand fast beloved brother: As far as humane providence can direct us, we have pro∣vided for your safety, neither will we be wanting to you. But if the fury of the enemy shall prevaile, and it shal please God by your death to glorifie the cause of Christ, be you prepared to say with Job. God hath given and let God take this life, as it pleaseth him so let it be. Farewell my brother: Dated at Litomissa on the day of the first Martyr Stephen, 1503. There is also extant the farewell of Francis Lucas to the Brethren at Bolislave, a most comfortable letter.

3. But God who would preserve these instruments from the jawes of the Lions, Mr. Martin Poczatece not the least of the Enemies of the truth, dying sud∣denly that morning about the break of day, in which they should appear at the consistory. By which ex∣ample the rest were feared, and the whole City mee∣ting together, they desired that the colloquy might

not be in private but in publick, but they pretending I know not what new businesses, adjourned the dispu∣tation to another time, the brothers being lovingly dis∣missed.

CHAP. XXIIII. The Proclamation of King Wladislaus for the ba∣nishing of the Brothers, made frustrate by the in∣tervention of some wonderfull Iudgements: The Martyrs at Bora.

I. THe enemies of the truth could not bee quiet, but a new destruction was againe designed, to this small flocke of the brothers, for Iohn Bozake Bishop of Warade in Hungary (a Moravian by his birth, a subtile man, and burning with an implacable hatred against the enemies of the truth) entring into crafty counsell with other Bishops of Hungaria and Bohemia, the Queen her selfe was suborned, who great with child, and so neere unto her delivery, that it was believed the King would deny her nothing in that estate, she sollicited him for a new edict against the Piccardins, and comming to his Chamber, as it was afterwards known by some Gentlemen of his Bedchamber, and most worthy of be∣liefe, she desired that favour that the King would give way to so many Petitions, and severely prose∣cute

against that so much hated fraternity. The King be¦ing sad to heare that request, only nodded with his head but gave no answer at all.

2. Presently upon this the Bishops in the pre∣sence of the King did begin to write the Coppy of the Mandate. The King going into his chamber, did fall on his knees, and with teares besought God to forgive the guilt of those bloudy Councels, and grant no successe unto them. God heard his voyce, and shewed some Examples of horrid Judgment on the authors of this conspiracy. The first example was the Queene her selfe, who (before hand delighting her selfe with the immagination of it) did propose unto her fancy, what gratefull spectacles she should behold at Prague, when being delivered of her Child she should come to that City, and see the Piccardines some burned, some beheaded, and some stifled in the water. But Oh the Judgments of God, for before the time of her delivery, being prevented with the pangs thereof, and not able to bring forth, The Phy∣sitians, that they might preserve one, were of opinion that the Child should be cut out of the mothers womb, and the Chyrurgions being come, tooke out the child alive, but (because it was brought into the world before its time) as yet unable to see. This was Lu∣donick, who afterward succeded his father in both Kingdomes, but the Mother no longer able to indure the torment did expire, and with her dyed the wicked

contriveances of the enemyes of the Truth for that time. This was at Buda in the year 1506. on the beginning of July.

3. Two yeares after this, the Bishops obtained what before they attempted, and the King overcome by their importunity, who cryed out that sharp re∣medies must be used to take away such a growing Evill, he commanded that all the Piccardins what∣soever without difference either of sexe, or Age, should be punished with the losse of life. This was in the year 1508. on the tenth of August.

4. Ionh, Bishop of Warade, and Stanislaus Sturzo, Bishop of Olumitz brought this Edict unto Bohemia, and a full house of the states being called, gave it to them. But because many of the chiefe of the Nobility complained, that this Decree was made without the knowledge of the Parliament, they could not consent that it should carry any force with it. The execution of it therefore went on but slowly, and almost eighteene moneths were spent in disputations only, and debates about it.

5. At the last by the cunning Artifice, and pro∣ceedings of Albert Chancellor of Kolowratte and his Accomplices, this bloudy Edict received force by the assent of most of the Nobility, in the presence of the King, at the Parliament held at Cu••na in the year 1510. and it was ordered that it should not on∣ly be ingrossed in the Records of that Kingdome

but there was a mutuall exhortation, and confederacy that they should prosecute it with an armed power. But God having laide Albertus and some others on their backs, who were contrivers of this cruelty, he almost brought altogether to nothing these endea∣vors of their cruelty, of which more hereafter.

6. In these troubles the Ministers of the unity of the brothers were almost al turned out of their places, nei∣ther did they dare to preach or pray but in privat. The most chief of them were by name cited into the Chan∣cery of the Kingdom, but were forbidden by their Pa∣trons to appear, neither did the published edict do any more hurt, but only took hold on some of the poorest of the people, & brought them to be punished.

7. For the Baron of Schwanberge having appre∣hended sixe of the hearers of the brothers, at a Village called Augedz, not far from Tust, he brought them to Bora where he commanded them to be burned, their names were.

• Matthias Procopius, by his trade a cob∣ler.
• Iohn Simonowitz, a Weaver.
• Bartholomew Hranowitz: a Lether-dres∣ser.
• Iohn Herbek, a Potter.
• Iohn Nadribke. two brother Germans both bred up to the Plough.
• Nicolas Nadribk. two brother Germans both bred up to the Plough.

7. Being examined by a Papist parson, whether they would obey them as the Pastor of their soules, they answered they had Christ for their Pastor. And being brought forth to punishment, they did go cheer∣fully to it. And when the chief Officer taking an affection to Nicolas above the rest did offer his life, if he would recant his errour, and would give him a whole yeares space to consider of it. He stood still a little as if he would consider of it, and by and by he made answer. It is too much by too long a deli∣beration, that I should lose my brothers, and went along with them to the fire.

CHAP. XXV. Some examples of Gods Iudgement on the enemies.

I. IN this place it is conceived requisite to give an account of some examples of Gods judgement, shewed at this time and a little before upon the bloo∣dy endeavours of some cruell enemies, Albert Kolo∣wrat Chancellor of the Kingdom returned from the Parliament above mentioned, and in his way gave a visite to the Baron of Coldice, and with great pleasure reported to him what there they had al agreed upon, Coldice asked his servant Simon, that stood by him, a man addicted to the discipline of the brothers, how he liked it. He made answer, that they had not all agreed

to it. The Chancellor presently sets upon him as a man knowing some new conspiracy, and commanded him to declare, who he o•• they were who durst op∣pose all the States of the Kingdome, whosoever they were he said they were Traitours to the Kingdome, wretched Villaines, and to bee involved in the same punishment with the Piccardines. The servant lifting up his hand, in heaven (he said) there is one, who if hee were not present at your counsells, you have taken counsell in vain. The Chancellour re∣plied, knave thou shalt find that, as well as the rest; and full of fury he rose up, making hast to his owne habitation at Krupha. But in that very moment, a Carbuncle grew upon his foot, which turned into that disease called Ignis sacer, which being to be extin∣guished by no Art of the Physitians, did extinguish the impious man; from whence it came to passe, that the Bellowes of division being taken away, the others did break more gently.

2. But the great Artist of Warade hastning from Bohemia into Moravia, and willing to a light from his Chariot not far from Olumitz to make water, his breeches (according to the fashion of that time) being not on, hee so strooke his Member on a sharp naile that was by the boot of his Chariot, that in his hasty descent, hee drew out his en∣tralls with him, some part of them sticking upon

the point of the nail, and not long after hee gave up the Ghost.

3. Doctour Augustine, a civill Lawyer who by a most false and slanderous libell, indeavoured to stir up the Kings and all good mens hatred against the Brothers, died suddenly much about the same time at Olumitz as he was at supper at his owne house.

4. Puta de Swihow did forego these, who was also one amongst the foremost in the bloudy coun∣sells. A great Tempest then arising about his Ca∣stle, he ranne into the Cellar and there locked him self. Not long after some Courtiers knocking at the door, and finding no man open to it, they sent for a Black-smith, who brake it open, foure of the chie∣fest of them entring in, and making no long stay, they tooke order for the making of a Barge, which being covered with pitch, they put the master of the house in it, and gave fire to it, neither for a long time was it known who did do it.

5. Henry de novo Domo, a man of great authori∣ty of the Kingdome, and not the least enemy in the truth, delighting much in hunting, when hee was throwne off from his Carriage, his hunting shaft be∣ing fastned to his side, comming up upon it, was forced so violently into his thigh, that the point there∣of came forth at his loines, and brought unto him a most painfull death.

6. To conclude, so many and so prudent were the judgements of God in protecting this little and unarmed flock of his faithfull servants, that it was used as a proverbe among the adversaries themselves,

If any man be weary of his life, let him but attempt against the Piccardines, & he shall not out-live a yeer.

In the mean time, the particular and personall per∣secutions of them were not few, to which maybe refer∣red this which followeth.

CHAP. XXVI. Andrew Policka a Martyr.

HE was a Citizen of Cuttenburgh, but by reason hee had changed his Religion, he came to Lito∣missa to which place his wife being unwilling to fol∣low him, when on a certain time he came back to see her, shee betrayed him. Therefore being taken, hee so long was vexed with the Calixtine Priests, that he promised to live againe with his wife, and to obey the Priests. This he did outwardly; but his Con∣science inwardly did check him for it: therefore on a solemn day, when the Parson, his sermon being en∣ded, had brought forth the Hoste, and placed it on the Altar, and the people falling down did worship it, Andrew being not able to containe the fire bur∣ning

within him, cried out with a loud voice. Hold thy peace thou wicked Sacrificer, It is now my turn to speake. And turning to the people, he said, What doe you doe, deer Brethren, what doe you worship a God of Bread? Oh worship the living God in hea∣ven, blessed for evermore. The Parson forbad the people to return an answer to him, and willed them to lay hold on that most wicked knave the Piccardine. At the first, all were amazed, no man would lay his hand on him: at the last some were found, who fal∣ling on him, did buffet him with their fists, and bea∣ting his head against the pillar, did draw him almost covered with bloud unto the prison.

2. The next day he was brought into the Court, the Senate and the Parson being present, and being demanded whether he would speak those words again which he spake yesterday, he affirmed that he would. Being asked again, By what Instinct he durst doe it. He answered, by what Instinct did Abraham depart from the Idolaters, and worship the euerliving God. They pressing on him to tell them precisely, by whose perswasion hee durst commit so hainous a fact? hee answered, By whose perswasion did Da∣vid oppose himselfe against the worshipping of Idolls.

3. On this they cried out, Hold thy peace, we know these things better than thou, wee need

not be taught by thee; Wee know that thou hast here some accomplices, whom, since by thy owne accord thou wilt not discover, thou shalt do it by force, whereupon they commanded him to be carried back to the prison, and by and by to be put on the Racke, but not able by torment to rack any thing from him. they condemne him to the fire, as an obstinate Here∣tick the chief Officer being desired by the Priests, not to suffer him to speake as hee was going to the execu∣tion, least he should infect the people with his words, The Officer agreed with him to forbear speaking, or otherwise he would stop his mouth. Andrew promi∣sed silence, and performed what he promised, spea∣king nothing all the way, but praying softly to him∣selfe. At the last, when the fire began to sindge his head, he cried out, Iesus the son of the everliving God, be mercifull, be mercifull, be mercifull to me a sinner, which were all the words he spake. The Priests turning to the people, said, Behold at last he calleth on Iesus, in whom he living would not believe, nor reverence his Sacraments.

CHAP. XXVII. The persecutions which the more reformed of the Ca∣lixtines did endure.

I. IN all these times, the condition of the church of the Brothers was most heavy, but neither were the Calixtines free from affliction, especially the pu∣rer sort of them, being those who were most zealous against the Papists; for in the year 1408. Mr. Mi∣chael Polach, pastor of St. Ades in old Prague, a man of unblemished life, and an excellent prea∣cher, with three other Parsons, Mr. Wenceslaus Slane, Iohn Miezta, and Mr. Wenceslaus Piscene, were apprehended by the command of King Wladislaus, because they affirmed the Pope to be Antichrist. They were carried into the Castle of Calreisteine where the first of them perished by hunger, and the nastinesse of the prison; the other with much adoe were dismissed by the order of the States. At which time, many other who were more reformed in their judgements, were either driven from Prague, as Mr. Mathias Ma∣cheeke professor of the University, or willingly depar∣ted, as Lucas Pragene, Batchelour of Art, an excel∣lent man (who afterwards, as before I have recited, was a Bishop amongst the Brothers) there also for∣sooke the Vniversity of their own accord, Mr. Iohn

Snow a Physitian, and others.

2. On the same year, the King forbad the singing of the ballads made against the abominations of the Church of Rome, and because they would not refrain, many of the best rank of the Citizens were apprehen∣ded, and a long time detained in prison. One or two of them were stead alive, as Matthew Serling, Martin of the golden wheele, Scheynohin, who was also a Citizen of Prague, through the violence of the tor∣ment did break asunder.

3. On this the Monks having taken new courage, began more freely to inveigh against those that tooke the Sacrament in both kinds, and condemned the Hus∣sites, the people variously, but vainly, murmuring at it. The Senators also of Prague, and many Pa∣pists and Germanes, abusing the clemency of the King, did grow so intollerably bold, that some noble men, who were adversaries to the Religion, conspi∣red together, and on the 24 of December at night, intended to put to death the chiefest of the Citizens who received the Sacrament under both kinds. But they were deceived of their expectation and hope, God so ordaining it that the evill returned vpon the heads of the contrivers of it. For their treachery being betrayed, their was a mighty Tumult in which the pla∣ces of ••ustice of the three Cities, and all the Monasteries were pulled downe, and many of the Senators and Monks were slain. This was done in the year 1413.

at which though Wladislaus was much afflicted, yet inquiry being made, and it being found that the Papists gave the cause thereof, he pardoned the in∣habitants of Prague. And in the year 1485, he e∣stablished by Parliament an agreement betwixt the communicants under one and both kinds, howsoever the hatred betwixt them and the reproachfull words did still continue.

4. In the yeare 1491, on the 28 of Ianuary at Laeta Curia a chiefe Temple of the Hussites. The Eucharist being administred under both kinds, a Ger∣man comming behind a Gentlewoman, as she was drinking of the cup, hee strooke her head so violently, that her mouth being cleaved, bloud issued forth a∣bundantly, for which notorious offence hee was ap∣prehended, and thrown into prison, but not long after dismissed.

5. But in the Vacation of the Arch-Bishopprick, the Calixtine Priests could not receive their Ordina∣tions but in Italy, where most of them were bound to renounce the articles under both kinds, and to performe obedience unto the sea of Rome, which was very grievous to the Bohemians, therefore in the yeare 1482. there Sanctuarensis a Bishop came in∣to Bohemia from Italy, for the love as hee said of the pure Religion, whom when Augustinus Luci∣an and others, had received with much joy and ho∣nour, he died i•• the yeare of our Lord 1493, whom

whom after eleven yeares Philip Bishop of Sidon and Mutina did succeed, Hee being resident some∣times at Prague, sometimes at Cuttenburge, did for three yeares space ordaine Calixtine Ministers, which being passed they were againe enforced to flatter the Pope and Bishops of Rome, so miserable was their slavery, that willing to seem to have forsaken Anti∣christ, yet they did not stick to fight under his stan∣dards.

6. But some of the schollers amongst whom was Iohn Bezhink so truly hated the Pope, that having re∣ceived letters of commendation from the University, they went as farre as Armenia to be ordained Mi∣nisters. And because that there the fame had arrived of the Heresie of the Bohemians, they were the more strictly examined: and it being found that they a∣greed with them in the chiefest Articles of Religion, and also in the language, they were ordained Mini∣sters, in the yeare 1499. Two of those did afterwards suffer the flames of Martyrdome by the Romanes, to wit, Martin a Taborite, with his Deacon, who were both burned at Radnice.

CHAP. XXVIII. The Persecution of the Orthodox Divines, under Zahera, or Trahere, the administrator a false Hus∣site.

IN the mean time, God had stirred up in Germa∣ny couragious Luther, the Thunder-bolt against the Pope, at which many of the Calixtines in Bohe∣mia being awakened, resolved to imbrace the purer Doctrine of the Gospell, and to seeke for the Ordina∣tion of their Ministers, rather at Wittenberge then at Rome; but the Devill interposed and made won∣derfull obstructions,

2. For when in the yeare 1523. in the moneth of January, the States of Bohemia, and Moravia being in a great number assembled at Prague, the Pastors also of the Church being called, amongst whom were of Moravia, Paulus Speratus (afterwards burned at Aumitz, by the commandement of the Bishop) and Benedist Optatus, Wenceslaus Litomislius, Doctor of Divinity, and Iohn Charpe, Orthodox men, who propounded to the Regent Masters of the University, twenty Articles, which were as it (were) the forerunners of Reformation, amongst which, these were observable.

That if any man should teach the Gospell with∣out the Additions of men, he should neither be repro∣ved, nor condemned for an Heretick.

That mercenary Masses, serving for Lucre, should be abrogated.

That the elevation of the Hoste should by degrees be cancelled.

That the consecration of Herbes, and such like superstitious rites, should be forborn, &c.

And whereas likewise they had constituted Gallus Zahere, an Administrator of the Sacrament under both kinds, and pastor at old Prague, at the Church called Laeta Curia, a familiar friend to Luther, (for he had lived heretofore at Wittenburgh, and publike∣ly extolled Luther as an excellent Instrument of Cod, and afterwards incited the inhabitants of Prague to write to Luther concerning the Ordina∣tion of Ministers) the hope indeed was great for a better condition in the Government of the Church, but it was of a short continuance.

3. For not long after, this turne-coat declining, to give an occasion of offence to King Lewes, returned again to the falser doctrine of the Calixtines, and in the Parliament held that yeare, in the moneth of June, he began to publish Articles contrary to the former, and to solicite the renewing of the A∣greement, and furiously to persecute the Ortho∣doxe Ministers, to favour the King and Papists, and that on this occasion.

4. The Pope understanding how the affairs were carried as well in Bohemia as Germany, sent a Legate

to Lewis in Hungary, who comming afterward to Prague, and having delivered letters to divers, nay even to the consistory, and to Zahere, he most flat∣teringly did insinuate that there might be an union in the Church. In the meane time Iohn Pasoke was made Consull at Prague, a deceitfull, cruell and su∣perstitious man, whose faction potently prevailing, Zahere joined himself with that part, and wrote in that nature to the Legate in the name of the consi∣story, that it was an evident testimony that hee was delivered over to a reprobate sense, for after other things hee concluded with these words. As alwayes heretofore so now also wee hold nothing more deare or ancient, than that we may be found constant in the body of the Church by the unity of faith, and obedience to the Apostolicall seat, neither can your reverence expect any thing more welcome than what it shall receive from our Legates, whom shortly we wil send unto you. For truly our Bohemia supporting it selfe on the most sure foundation of the most sure Rock the Catholick faith, hath sustained & broken al those waves of errors, with which our neigh∣bour countries in Germany have been shaken, and as a Beacon placed in the middest of a tempestuous sea, it holds forth a cleare light to every Sea-man, and sheweth them a Haven safe from Shipwrack. We trust therefore most reverend father for the busi∣nes concerning which your sacred reverence did write

unto us, shall bee so promoted, that this divine buil∣ding being established on a most sure foundation, shal be preserved from ruine, onely let your most sacred reverence not thinke ill of a little delay, untill our Le∣gates shall come unto you, and then the walls of our Jerusalem shall be confirmed, and our feet shall stand in the Courts thereof, and the God of Gods shall be seen in Zion, and we shall go from vertue to vertue, &c.

Your most humble servants Mr. Gallus Zahere, with all the Consistory do commend themselves unto your most venerable pa∣ternity.

In the time of Lent 1625.

5. Being demanded how hee durst persecute the doctrine with so great severity which so lately hee ap∣proved, he answered, he was with Luther for no other end, then after having more diligently discovered his conversation & Doctrin & other Piccardins with him, he might find a more easie way to oppose them; which Judas that traitour did before him, when he betrayed the son of man with a kisse.

CHAP. XXIX. The Protestants banished from Prague, and whip∣ped with Rods.

I. THerefore that Zahere and Passoke might the better please both the King and Pope, they enforced all the Pastors and citizens to subscribe to their new Articles, and those who refused were to bee banished the city. In the first place sixe Pastors were proscribed, Wenceslaus Poczatek, Pastor of St. Gallus, George Smahal, Pastor of St. Henry, Matin Betlem, Paul de St, Michaell, Martin de Opatowitz, and John Marussa, after threescore and five of their chiefest citizens were proscribed, amongst whom was Burian de Cornitz Doctour of law and Chancellour of Prague, John Hlawsa, who was Exconsull and others. Likewise a coulour was sought for the greater cruelty, a malicious inven∣tion being spread abroad concerning a certaine con∣spiracy of the Gospellers against the Calixtines, that they might extort the confession hereof, they did bring three citizens John Bonussa, Matthew Hrze∣benarz and Iohn Sliwkam to the rack, who rather chose to suffer innocently; than to bear false witnesse, a thing they utterly detested in their conscience.

2. In the meane time while these firebrands of se∣dition

confirmed an agreement, betweene those of Prague, that no man should be questioned, concer∣ning his faith (to wit the Piccardine & Lutheran) but that al should be restored to their former freedom & enjoy the liberty of the city. It was requested that an Embassador should bee dispatched to Buda unto the K. for the confirmation of this ordinance. It was now lawfull for any to do what they pleased to those of a good and right opinion. If one of them were found that was unwilling to pay what hee ow∣ed, they would lay to his charge that he was a Pic∣cardine; some were not simply banished, but shame∣fully brought forth, as Ludovicus Pictor, because at the end of his sermon hee had admonished the Monk of St. Barbara prating foolishly. That it was far better that the people should be instructed out of the Gospell, than be detained with such fables. By the clamors of the Monke hee was laid hold on by the common people that were called together, and hur∣ried to prison, and afterwards by a Serjeant was led out of the City.

3. A certain Cutler because they had found about him a booke concerning the Sacraments, penned by a man of a sincere opinion, was whipped openly in the market place and banished. The like hapned to John Kelenetz, but hee was branded in the fore∣head, because he being a Lay-man, was said to admi∣nister the Eucharist to himself and his family. George

Lopatski, being one of those that was banished, when as the King had wrote that hee liked not such proceedings, and had commanded the banished to be restored; supposing that it had beene confirmed re∣turned home to his house at Prague, but being appre∣hended, he was thrust into prison & there murthered.

4. In the meane time the Assemblies of the King∣dome being held, and those wicked pragmatical men urging it, it was agreed upon, that the communi∣cants under one and both kinds, by the violence of those that were joyned together should bee one bo∣dy, but the commands of Wladislaus should bee put in execution against the Piccardins. From whence a∣rose a new persecution to the brethren, their Church doores being shut up, and their exercise forbid∣den.

5. Seeing these things were so way wardly done, one Matthias an Eremite, a plaine man, but of an holy conversation of life, who came to Prague in the year 1419. and hitherto was wont to exhort the people in the streets and market places, flocking unto him in great companies in the fear of God, and repen∣tance, the Clergy in vaine striving to inhibit him, felt the severe hand of Zahera. For when he had ad∣monished Zahera the chiefe Magistrate by letters which he wrote unto him in the year 1525 of Theo∣logicall moderation, that men should bee converted to the faith by Scripture, not by imprisonments,

scourgings, tortures, and wrackings, &c. being in∣vited by him to a communication, was delivered to the Praetor, and was kept in prison until that day Fer∣dinand was chosen King, but afterwards he was ba∣nished the city. Very Godly letters of that man dated out of the prison are yet extant.

CHAA. XXX. Nicholas Wrzetenarz, with his Hostesse Clara bur∣ned.

I. IN the year, 1526 on the 9 day of December Ni∣cholas Wrzetenar, being well stricken in yeares and withall a learned man, is accused of Piccardisme, before the Senat by Jacobus Parochus, and appearing according to his citation, he was demanded by Zahe∣ra what he did beleeve concerning the Sacrament of the Altar, answered. That which the Evangelists and St. Paul taught mee to believe. He that at that time sate as chiefe asked him; beleevest thou that Christ is there present having flesh and bloud, but he answered, I beleeve that when the Ministers of Gods word doth declare to the faithful congregation, the benefits which are received by the death of Christ, the bread and wine are then made the supper of the Lord, wherein they are made partakers of the body and bloud of Christ, and the benefits received by the death of Christ. What

needes many words after the discussing of some questions concerning the Masse, and intercession of Saints, &c. they do condemn him to the fire toge∣ther with his Hostesse Clara being a widow of three∣score yeares of age, who would not deny that faith whereof she was instructed by her inmate.

2. Being brought to the place of torment, and being comanded to pray to the sign of the cross, lifted up to∣ward the east, they utterly refused, saying. The law of God permitteth us not to worship the likeness of any thing either in heaven or earth, we wil worship the li∣ving God of heaven, who alike inhabiteth the South, the West, the North, the East, turning their backs therefore unto the image, and prostrating themselves towards the West, with their hands and eyes lifted up unto heaven with great ardencie of spirit they called on Christ, then they tooke leave of their children, and Nicholas with much cheerfulnes ascended the heap of wood, & there stood, and did repeat the Articles of the Creed, which when he had finished, he looked up to heaven, praied, and with a loud voice said. Lord Jesus Christ, thou son of the living God who was born of a pure virgin, and didst vouchasfe to undergo the shamefull death of the Cross e for me a wretched sinner, thee alone do I worship, to thee I recommend my soul, be merciful unto me, and forgive me all my sins. Then he repea∣ted this Psalm in latine. In thee O Lord have I put my trust. In the mean time the executioner had laid

Clara on the pile of wood, and then bound them both and casting the books which were found about them on the heap he set fire thereto.

CHAP. XXXI. Martha Porzizia burned.

I. IN the next year after Martha de Porzizia a woman even beyond her sexe of an heroicke spirit, being examined as well by the Masters in Col∣ledges, as by the Judges in the Common-Hall, with much boldnesse gave an account of her faith, and up∣braideth the Hussites of folly, for that they flattered the Papists, the chief Magistrate admonishing her that she should prepare her garments against the time she was to be laid on the pile of wood, answered, I have both my petticoate and mantle command me to be led away when ye please; the crier declaring openly that she had blasphemed, she with a loud voice deni∣ed, saying, it is not so, but I am condemned for that I would not confess to please the Papists, that Christ was contained in the Sacrament with bones, haire, si∣news, and veins, and speaking aloud to the people she said: Give no credit to these Priests, they are dissem∣bling Hypo-crites, Gormandizers, Adulterers, & Sodo∣mites. Being brought forth & comanded to pray un∣to the image of the crucifix, she turned her back to it,

and having lift up her eyes unto heaven she said, there is our God, thither wee must looke, and then shee hastned to mount the pile, and endured the paines of the fire with a strong courage the 4 of December, 1527.

CHAP. XXXII A potter and a girdler burned.

IN the year 1528. & in the reign of Ferdinand the 1. two German artificers the one a potter the other a girdler, accused of Lutheranisme by the Monkes, were condemned by those of Prague to the fire. As they went unto the place of execution, they argued so religi∣ously out of the Scriptures that they caused teares to flow from the eyes of many, being laid on the pile, they exceedingly encouraged one another; the girdler saying. Since our Lord Iesus hath suffered very grievous things for us, let us also suffer this death, and rejoice that we have found so much grace and favour with him, that we are accounted worthy to dy for the law of God; to whom the Potter answered, but I at the day of my marriage found not such re∣joicing of mind as now I do. And when fire was put to the wood they prayed with a loud voice. Lord Jesus Christ, thou in thy sufferings prayedst for thine enemies, threefore wee also pray, forgive the

King, the men of Prague, and the clergy, for they know not what they do, and their hands are full of blood. Well beloved people, pray for your King, that God would give him the knowledge of truth, for he is misled by the Bishops and Clergy. And having ended this most Godly exhortation, they with it ended their lives August 29.

CHAP XXXIII. The judgement of God upon Zaheram and his com∣plices.

I. DVchoslaw a citizen of Prague, and a chiefe pickthanke of Zahera, so violently hated those of the true faith, that he wished all the Piccar∣dines either to be hanged, beheaded, or burned by his own hands, all which by the just judgement of God befell him. For being greatly in debt in the yeare 1525 on St. Andrew's day, he hanged himself at his own house, whom his kinsmen privily conveyed away, & buried obscurely near unto a certain Village, but when the country people had notice thereof, they digged up the carkase and cast it way, which by the commandement of the Magistrate was delivered to the executioner to bee burned, but when the great Wood-stack was consumed, and he notwithstanding was not burned, his head was taken off from the can

case being very much scorched, and so at length were buried.

2. Zahera himselfe, when under a colour of in∣quisition against the Piccardins, he had raised up civill commotions, by King Ferdinand his command, in the year 1529. on the ninth of August, hee was pro∣scribed and presently on the self same day (instead of the procession which the day before he solemnized in the commemoration of St. Lawrence) is forced to leave his own country from whence hee went into Misnia, but notice being taken by the Electour, what kind of man he was, he was again banished, and died miserably in Frantonia.

3. The same likewise happened to that cruell Paschus the chief Consull, in the year 1530. who in vaine cast him down at the Kings feet, and sued for pardon.

CHAP. XXXIIII. Perpetuall oppressions under Ferdinand the first.

I. ALL the Hussites for denying the absolute obe∣dience to the Pope, were hated; but the Brethren for quite casting him off, were utterly de∣tested. Neither for any other end did the Papists dissemble the observance of the Confederats, then

that they might especially make use of the Calixtines in suppressing the Brethren; they therefore presse the Ordinance of Wladislaus, neither did omit doing what mischiefe they could to the Brethren.

2. The Brethren therefore through the whole Kingdome suffering many things, send againe unto Ferdinand by the Baron William Krzinezium. and Mr. Henry Domausitius, to Vienna, an Apologie, or a Confession of Faith more copious than before, to which twelve Barons, thirty three Knights had subscribed in the yeare 1535, complaining and decla∣ring how unjustly they were accused of the errous of the Piccardines, and how neverthelesse, certaine pa∣rish Priests boldly and bloudily cry out, that the Pic∣cardines may be slaine scot-free, and that a lesse sinne is committed, than if a man had killed a dog: against all which injuries they with teares desire the justice of God, and the pitty and protection of the King.

3. Ferdinand did not approve of their stubborne perseverance, and denied that the booke could be read at that time so exactly as necessity required, in regard of many incombrances, but promised that no∣thing should bee permitted to bee done either against Law or Equity, untill he had a fuller knowledge of the cause.

4. While this controversy was depending, the Brethren were very much urged at home, and encou∣raged from abroad, letters passing very frequently

from Luther, Bucer, and Capitone, But God (mau∣gre the enemies) added great increase to the Church, and to the Churches where the Gospell was preached through all Germany, even unto that la∣mentable yeare 1547,

5. For Caesar Carolus putting into execution the Decrees of the Tridentall Councells, with his brother Ferdinand and the Pope, taking counsell together, raise warre against the Protestant Princes of Germa∣ny, and Ferdinand soliciteth the Bohemians for aid: but they pretending their ancient leagues with the house of Saxonie, and their mutuall affection and fidelity, aswell the chief Magistrates of the Kingdome, as the free Denisons, as it were with unanimous con∣sent (for most of them began to encline to Luthera∣nisme, and decline Hussitisme) excuse themselves.

6. Ferdinand therefore having in warre overcome the protestants in Germany, in the yeare 1547. en∣treth into Bohemia with an army of Germanes and Hungarians, seizeth upon Prague, calls forth the chief Magistrates, and casteth into prison the principall Ba∣rons, Noblemen and Citizens, some he scourgeth, some he beheadeth, on some he layeth a large fine, and some he despoileth of all their goods for ever. He takes all their arms out of their armories, as also their priviledges: some he banisheth, others of their owne accord exiled themselves.

CHAP. XXXV. The Churches of the Brethren every where shut up: and some of their Churches publiquely sold.

I. IN so sad a condition of things Satan hath his, incensors, who lay all this blame upon the Bre∣thren, and for that cause were very diligent to bring them into hatred with the King, the Peers and the peo∣ple: the King therefore giving credit to these malici∣ous surmizes, first by open proclamation comman∣ded all the Churches of the Brethren to be shut up. and then of five Signiories (Litomislena, Brundu∣sina, Chlumecensi, Bydzoviensi, and Turnoviensi, which for that they were suspected of Rebellion, a∣mong other things of note, he tooke away their Peers) all the auditors of the brethren, (unlesse they had revolted to the faction (under one or both kinds) hee banished out of his confines.

2. By which thunderbolt no small part of them being cast downe, they agreed, that they would bee more constant to God. and faithfull to their Consci∣ences: by common consent they went into Polonia in three companies. The first gathered out of Lyto∣mislenians, Bydzovinians, and Clumecensians, to the numbtr of 500 soules: there went with them 60 Waggons, by the County Clacensis, and the upper

Silesia. Another company having Turnovians, and some Brundusians about 300 soules, they went with 50 Waggons by the mountains of Giants, and Sile∣sia the lower. The third the same way, containing the rest of the Brundusians. Yet all of them had experience of an admirable divine protection in their journey: (for both in one and an other place they met with such as would have robbed the••) and also in most places the Christian commiseration and libera∣lity of men, yea even in Polonia (though they stood for the Pope) for at Posuania (where they all met) they were courteously admitted and entertained, be∣fore the Bishop had obtained a Maudate from the King concerning the driving them out.

3. Which assoone as it came, they are forced to depart from thence, and to goe into the farthest parts of Prussia, by the leave of Duke Albert Branden∣burgh (unto whom they had sent before some to solicite concerning a place of abode for banished men) and there they that were knowne for brethren being examined of the Lutheran Divines of Regio∣montum (for they had with them Ministers of their owne, the chief of whom was Mathias Sionius the Elder one) and another town (by name Soldavia Guidzina, &c.) were shewed to them, wherein they might live quietly, and one Paulus Speratus Bishop of Pomesania being very courteous and cha∣ritable unto them, who in former time passing through

Bohemia, honoured the Church of Lytomislena, and well knew the manners and doctrine of the brethren. He rejoyced for that he had such guests at Borusia, and recommended us to the Prince, who was also ve∣ry friendly to us.

CMAP. XXXVI, John Augusta, James Bileck, and George Israel taken,

I. THe third Edict that Ferdinand set forth a∣gainst the brethren, was concerning the ta∣king of the Ministers of the brethren prisoners: where∣fore they are dispersed, part into Morauia, which at that time was free from troubles, part, that they might not forsake their auditors, in private places, from whence comming forth (but for the most part, in the night) they visited the faithfull, and where need required administred in houses, which continued for some years.

2. Three of them fel into their enemies clutches, Iohn Augusta, the elder, with Iames Bilke his colleague & George Israel, pastor of the Church of Turnovia, but he by the admirable help of God was freed from the deep dungeon of the Castle of Prague, and followed his friends into Borussia, being from above made an Apostle of the Polonians. For when he had once or

twice travelled from Borussia into Moravia (where the Ministers forced from Bohemia did lurk & had gone through Polonia the greater, in some places (as oc∣casion offered it selfe) hee preached the Gospell with such success, that he gained many of the nobility, and in these the Pallatines and Castellanes, and within fewe years erected about twenty Churches in Polonia the greater: and this was the first originall of Churches in Polonia, which as yet retaine the Cerimonies of the Bohemian Confession.

3. The enemies so rejoyced for the imprisonment of John Augusta, as the Philistims did when they had taken Sampson; for he was a man renowned through the whole Country, not so much for that he was the chief bishop among the brethren, but for his disputa∣tions both by words and writings with his adversa∣ries the Calixtines, who as Luther, the Pope in Ger∣many, so he confounded his adversaries in Bohemia. For he was sometimes Luther's auditor, and did of∣ten afterwards receive Letters from him. By which meanes the enemies laid all the blame of the disobe∣dience of the Orders towards Ferdinand, upon Augusta alone, as if he with his, had caused (the rest of the Order cunningly being drawn into the fa∣ction) that Ferdinand being driven out, they might advance Iohn Frederick the Elector of Saxony unto the Kingdome; which had assuredly been brought a∣bout, if Caesar had been overthrown in war.

4. That this cruell conspiracy might be disclosed, Augusta being called forth by a feigned friend to discourse, as if to advise with them concerning the al∣laying of that mischief, he is taken & carried back to Prague, & was by order three times miserably tortu∣red by the hand of the hangman, his colleague John Billek, fared no better. But no unlawfull act being known, or any signe thereof appearing, they are left in prison for the space of 17 years, at the length after the death of Ferdinand they are dismissed in the year 1564.

CHAP. XXXVII. Veey many of the Ministers of the Gospell banished.

I. WHen it was evidently knowne, that the brethren were not the authors of any conspiracy, but that the Orders in regard of the an∣cient league with the Saxons, and a new desire a∣gainst the protestants had acted this, Ferdinand bent all his endeavour to persecute the Lutheranes al∣so, having called a meeting in the year 1549 he cau∣sed those things which were formerly agreed upon to be confirmed, and the decree for the abolishing all other sects, (to wit the brethren and Lutheranes) to be published.

2. The effect whereof was, that aswell the Ca∣lixtines

as Papists, might have the more liberty to vexe the Gospellers with malice, calumnies, and inju∣ries, and untill the yeare 1555 by the Kings com∣mand, the Ministers that had received orders in Ger∣many, and those that were married in Cities and Townes were removed, one after another, and bani∣shed the Kingdome, to the number (as some have affir∣med) of neer upon 200. These men being disper∣sed through Misnia, and the Palatine Philip Malanc∣thon greatly comforted with his letters.

For the King had promised that some of the chief of the Gospellers, upon any pretence whatsoever should bee proscribed, and hurried to prison, among whom was Iohn Prostiborskt, Baron of Schanow, an eminent man, not so much for his wealth, as his learning and good experience. Hee, for a suspiti∣on of a certaine plot against Ferdinand, and for that he had consulted with the Saxons after an itte∣rated verball diligent examination being laid on the rack, with an heroicall indignation, cut out his tongue and cast it away, being demanded why hee did so, what hee could not with his tongue in those tortures, very humbly with a quill set it downe on the wall) for that end (said hee) I did it, because I would not bee brought to it, by any tortures to say any thing that is false against himselfe, or others. And here by a written parchment upbraiding the Tyrannicall proceedings against them, and other in∣nocents

he cited the King and his councellors to ap∣peare before the tribunall of God, and a little after died in the same prison, notwithstanding the King had taken order that a Chyrurgion, and a Physitian should take care of his health.

CHAP. XXXVIII. Jesuites brought into Bohemia.

FErdinand strove with might and main to suppress all those whom hee accounted heretickes, hee brought Iesuites into Prague and founded a very sumptuous and rich Colledge for them: as hee did a little after at Chonotowa, Crolowre & Hradecij, which is called Henries Colledge, and these preten∣ding the education of youth, after their accusto∣med manner, sought by all means to overthrow the Churches, and added fewell to that fire, which had now almost inflamed the whole country.

CHAP. XXXIX. The state of the Churches under Maximillian, under one common confession are reconciled.

I. NEvertheles under Maximilian (as afterward under Rodolphus thier sleights & plots succee∣ded not so prosperously; for Maxamilian in the year 1562 being crowned King (a Prince of a peaceable dis∣position wel instructed in the knowledge of the truth) would by no means be induced that any should suffer for their faith; insomuch that the churches not only ga∣thered breath, but flourished under him.

2. For he had John Fauser preacher of his court, (his father Ferdinand being yet alive) a very Godly man, & wel skilled in the Evangelical doctrin, who did not cease to infuse good principles into the young Prince, for which he incurred very great displeasure, but did not suffer martyrdome. For upon a time Caesar Ferdinand) alone going into his chamber sharply rebuked him, for that hee had se∣duced his son by his erroneous (so conceived by him) opinions, hee mildly notwithstanding, answe∣red him, which no wa••y allayed his fury, which was so great, that having in his left hand his sword drawn, and with his right hand seizing on the throat of Fausereus, threatned a blow; yet hee refrained and

went out unto his sonne and charged him to put him from him, (this John Blosislaus minister of the bre••hren in Moravia, afterwards an elder and then an inhabitant of Vienna, tooke from the mouth of Fauserus, and sealed it in writing. Neither did Maximilianus after that as long as he lived ad∣mit of any but such as should be well ordered gover∣nours of his conscience, and was wont to say, and moreover, wrote to Lazarus Swendius a Ba∣ron, that those men would invade Gods throne who did Lord it over mens consciences.

3. Among others who if need were did instill in∣to this good Prince peaceable principles, was that discreet man John Cratis a physitian: him he made choise of for his chief Doctor, and esteemed of him as his speciall friend and acquaintance. This man a∣lone with Caesar going into the field for the recrea∣tion of himself, was taken up into his Chariot, and recounting unto Caesar with much grief, the many differences in Christianity, demanded of Crato a∣mong all sects that of late sprung up in the Church, which he thought came neerest the Apostolicall pu∣rity, answered. I know not whether I may say to the brethren which are called Piccardines. Caesar replied, I am of that opinion. Crato tooke that boldnesse to perswade the brethren, whom he knew had set forth a new edition of a Germane Hymne, that they should dedicate it unto the Emperour;

which was done in the year 1566, where the Dedica∣torie epistles mentioned, that al their hope was in him, both for the preservation of them and their goods, & that his Majesty would promote the universal Refor∣mation of the Church: and encouraged him by the ex∣ample of David, Jehosaphat, Josiah, Constantine & Theodosius, and at length did not doubt, but that he would imploy that talent which God had given him, for the advancing of so good a cause, even as the pre∣face shewes, which all the bookes of those Songs do prefer. And it is probable that the Prince did not want a will, if in regard of the policy of those men who had the Scepters of Kings in their possessions, and had bound up their hands, it might have been lawfull.

4. In the third yeare of his reigne, 1565. the ha∣ters of the truth forged a new processe against the Brethren, abusing the authority of Ioachim de No∣va Domo Chancellour of Bohemia; who going to Vienna, wrought so by continuall diligence with Caesar, that hee should urge Wladislaus to subscribe (though unwillingly) the old Mandate, with a new one against the Piccardines. But the goodnesse of God had a watchfull eye ouer his, and would not permit so good and innocent a Prince to have a hand in bloud, or be burthened with the cries of the oppres∣sed. For when the Chancellour returned strengthned with the Princes Letters patents, and scarce entring the ports of Vienna, comming over the bridge Danu∣bium,

it so came to passe, that the yoake of the oxe being loosened, the bridge cleaved asunder, and hee with his train was drowned in the water, six Knights only swimming out, saved their lives, and one young Nobleman, who at length in his old age died, but esca∣ped alive to be a witnes of the daily revenging hand of God, but he avouched the Religion of the Brethren, for which he had had experience that God was watchfull. This man saw his Lord swimming above the waters of Danubium, and held him by his golden Chaine, untill fishermen, who were then comming toward him in a small ship, came to help him. So the Baron was taken up, but dead: but the chest where∣in he had locked his deadly instruments, sunke into the Sea, that it was never seen any more, neither was there any one that would looke after it. Thuanus, maketh mention, of this Story in his 36 booke, and reports this accident to have happened on the fourth of the Ides of December.

5. Ten yeares after, in the yeare 1575. Maximi∣lianus called a Parliament at Prague, and permitted all the Orders in the Kingdome under both kinds to be reconciled, by the common signe of the confession of one faith, the Jesuites and false Hussits endeavou∣red with might and main to hinder it. Among other things when they had used their best endeavours by petitions and protestations, alleadging that the Or∣ders in both kinds doe not agree in their faith, but

that they have among them Piccardines, Calvinists, Lutherans, &c. The Orders that they might evidence their consent, consulted together about the registring of a common confession: for which purpose they made choise of certaine Divines, who with some of the Ba∣rons, Noblemen and Citizens, were overseers. The chiefe men of Prague brought forth the books of Hus, and the Synodicall and Parliamentary decrees of the ancient Bohemians concerning Religion. The greater part of the Order who stood for the Augustine con∣fession, produced this their confession, as the Brethren brought forth theirs. Then they compared the Ar∣ticles together, and the sense and manner of setting down of each part, and expressed them in such forms that each part might subscribe unto them, not inten∣ding to trouble themselves too much with particular and subtile Scholasticall disputations; which Chri∣stian moderation and wisdome, did not only then be∣nefit them, but also pleased many eminent men, as∣well in Germany as elsewhere: for Caesar confir∣med their confession of faith, and did receive such as did subscribe, into his Kingly protection: but hee gave them not power according to their desires, for the appointing of a Consistory, or Academy at that time, yet promising very faithfully, that neither hee nor his sonne, (whom they had designed his succes∣sor) would bee wanting in giving full satisfacti∣on to their desires (you must observe that this confes∣sion

of the Orders was written in the Bohemian lan∣guage, and not translated into Latine, neither was it printed unlesse in the yeare 1619. when aswell the University as the Consistory at Prague offered it to King Fredericke, therefore in the Harmony of Con∣fessions it is not extant, and that which the Bohemi∣ans now call their Confession, is the peculiar Con∣fession of the brethren of Bohemia, not the common Confession of the Orders. This Mr. Bohuflaus Felix a Lobkowitz, and Hassenstein being appoin∣ted by the Order to have the sole managery of the bu∣sinesse, tooke care to convey it into Germany, and in the year 1575. submitted it to the Censure of the Di∣vines which were assembled at Wittenburgh. The Wittenburghian Divines approved of it, and among others used these expressions in their answer to the Baron, although this Confession be briefe, and we easily observe that in the composing them the chiefest care was, that they might be concisely, elegantly, and properly expressed; for the avoiding of tediousnesse, and contentions about scrupulous questions, which peradventure some wrangling Sophisters in our Ger∣many would have taxed, if it had beene set forth in their owne native language: We therefore cannot but approve of your Christian prudence and tempe¦rance. Therefore we willingly advise you publickly, that however opinions may arise from other places, that you adhere to this, and suffer not your selfe to

bee led away, from this holy and pure truth. For this is certaine that the church is very well provided for, and is then chiefly built up, and kept in unity, and unanimity, when the pure doctrin of the Gospell without far-fetched subtilities, and emergent con∣tentions is propounded to Christian people, in sim∣plicity of truth, as it is in Psalm the 25. Let inte∣grity and uprightnesse preserve me. Dated at Wittenbergh 3. Novemb. 1575.

CHAP. XL. Vnder Rodolphus the Gospellers had full liber∣ty.

I. IN the year after 1576 Maximilianus being dead, his sonne Rudolphus succeeded him, who trod in his fathers steps, hee reigned peaceably untill the year on thousand six hundred and two no persecution being in all that time concerning religion. In this year it was so brought about by the private practises of the Jesuites and their instruments, that Rodolphus should subscribe to, and cause to be pub∣lished an Edict drawne by them, concerning the re∣newing of a Decree of Wladislaus against the Piccardines; for noe other end, but that their Chur∣ches might be shut up for a time, the Patrons of the Brethren, the Noblemen protested that it did no way

concern them, since these men are not such as the Piccar∣dines are described to be, and therefore Caesar did connive and looked not so narrowly after them, as that they should so strictly observe his decrees herein, neither was it lawfull for the enemy to presse the Orders so farre, and it was related by a man of credit, that the evening before the 22. of July, when newes was brought to the King that Alba Regia was taken (being the chiefe City of Hungary) in great astonishment said, I looked for some such thing••, since this day I began to usurp the Government of God, which is of consciences.

2. Neither intended hee any thing else than to make good the promise of his father, and to settle li∣berty of conscience, as he declared afterwards, when in the year 1609 to the Orders of the Kingdome under both kinds (the Pope the Spanish faction and their counsellors not consenting thereto) he commit∣ted the lower consistory, and the university to be re∣formed at the pleasure of the Orders, giving them Patents whereby this donation was confirmed to them, and gave leave that the churches and schools should be inhabited, or if need be, should be built, and forbad that any of his subjects whether Ca∣tholick or Spirituall should bee punished for his religion, and obliged those Kings that should suc∣ceed him, religiously to observe these things, and also gave power to the Orders to make choise of

some among them to bee defendors of this liber∣ty.

3. The Orders therefore reform the consistory, and for quietnesse sake they chuse 3 Hussites, 3 Bre∣thren, and 3 Gospellers, to these they adde the 3 Professours of the University, and command these twelve chosen men to order all affaires concerning Church Government throughout the Kingdome. And because it was generally agreed that the confederates should bee cashiered, and Church government bee according to the rule of Gods law. Elias Shudim of Semanin a Hussite is chosen first Administrator, and afterward to bee elected out of the ordinary sort of Ministers. But concerning the brethren it is concluded (the order of whose discipline was granted for the better reconciliation) that they should have their Seniour, being the next Colleague of the Administrator, so long as the diversity of this or∣der yet in a friendly concord should endure. To whom at Prague a Church is given by the Vniversity, as it were to the true off-spring of Hus called Bethlehem, famous for the preaching of Hus. All which things were done with the publick acclamation of all good people, and all things rung out with divine praises, and were fastned to the doors of the church these lines.

The Temples ope'd, the Lion joyes, that Raph, To Maxamillian kept his promised faith. &c.

4 The orders under both kinds made a friendly agreement with the orders under one kind, for the consideration of peace and mutuall concord among them, which having digested into articles, they pro∣mised to enter into the Registrie of the kingdome, but to be confirmed by the subscription of Caesar & his Councellors. But three were found who did refuse, being two or three times solicited, having some scru∣ple of conscience. Zaenko Adalbertus Popel de Lobkowitz. Chancellor of the kingdome, William Slawata ••e Chlum, and Iaroslaus de Martinitz Smeczanskie. Therefore they solemnely protest a∣gainst the orders under both kinds, that if hereafter they shall attempt any thing against this liberty gran∣ted to the whole kingdome by Caesar, that then they would punish them as disturbers of the publique peace; which protestation of the orders, Rodolphus assenting to it, is entered into the Registrie of the Kingdome, and kept among the priviledges, and confirmed by the same oath with other priviledges of the Kingdome, by Rodolphus and his successors.

5. False Hussitisme being taken away, a more pure Religion flourished throughout the whole king∣dome, so that there was scarce one among a hundred who hid not professe the Evangelicall doctrine. But alas! with the liberty of Religion (as usually it hap∣pens) by little and little, two much liberty of life began to increase, and learning (even among whom

formerly it flourished) began after a strange man∣ner to be dissolved. Wherefore this liberty bringing along with it carnall security, did not please all godly men, and some began to presage ill, that so a horrible tempest from some Ferdinand should againe over∣whelme them. It was a Propheticall speech, in peace my bitternesse is most bitter. and fullfilled, of which it followeth.

CHAP. XLI. New stratagems of the enemies under Matthias.

I. I Must begin higher, that the bottom of our calamity may be more apparent. The occasion of the grant of this ample Religious Liberty, by Rodol¦phus to the Bohemians and Silesians, was, because the Hungarians with Austrians and Moravians forsaking Rodolphus, for some civile causes, had created his brother Matthew Archduke, King, Duke and Mar∣quis, and with a great army in the year, 1608. entring into Bohemia, even unto Prague, did not only demand the Crowne of Hungarie, which was there kept, but courted the Bohemians to a revolting, but they with the Silesians, were faithfull to him, and Mathew with the Crowne of Hungarie, and hope for succession in the Kingdome of Bohemia after the death of Rodolphus, being sent away, they asked

and obtained, for that they had sworne fealty to Rodolphus, the former promised favour of Religious liberty, and the power of the Consistorie and Vniver∣sitie.

2. In the meane time, for this affront put upon him by his Brother, he was very much vexed, and the more, because foreseeing the Spanish plots began to boad no good luck to his Bohemians, and all Germanie, he began to enter into new consultation with himselfe, and he was troubled in mind not konw∣ing whom he might trust with his secrets; at the length he made choise of two Barons, whom he ho∣ped would be faithfull unto him, the one from Au∣stria, Mr. Kahu, the other from Moravia, Mr. Schamid, both which were of Stiriacus, but both by Ferdinand the Archduke, in the year 1600. refor∣ming Stiria, with many other banished there coun∣trie, these he calls to Prague to him in the year 1610. and opens his case to them: he is sorrie that Ma∣tthias must succeed him, who because he was but a young man, and was altogether at the beck of the Clergie, very much feared that he would come, and that they would recommend Ferdinand to be adopt∣ed, and by that meanes get the Scepter. He resolves therefore upon Leopaldus of his owne family, that he shall be the successor of his Kingdome, whom he knew, though now a Bishop, and brother in law to Ferdinrnd was of a more milde temper, and would

hearken to good Counsell. And that he might not be seduced, he would undertake some memorable thing, to wit, that he would erect an Order of Peace for the liberty of Consciences, and that he should be blamelesse, that called upon Christ any way; and to the fellowship of this order, he would invite all Kings and Princes that were promoters of the Gospell, and also Catholicks, if they would come. When he had got a Catalogue of their names, he signed it, and shewed it to them, the number being about fifty; and reading the forme of the Covenant, or societie of that Order made by himselfe, and bringing forth two gold chaines, giving to each of them one, with the ensigne of Peace made by his owne hands, of which sort he said he would make more according to the number of the societie of that Order.

3. He demandeth of them, even with astonish∣ment hearkning unto him, whether they were ready to promote so holy and pious resolution. They know not, they say what can bee hoped for in so great a matter in regard of his poverty, but hee an∣swered, I intended to make use of your two best en∣deavors on an Embassy. Yours Rakin to the Prince of Germany, yours Schmedi to the chiefe of Bohe∣mia and Moravia, but in the first place I must provide for the safeguard of my selfe and my Kingdome, yee shall therefore first go unto Leopaldus and give this advice unto him, and by letters written with my own

hand, I will give testimony of your fidelity, and if hee shall consent which I know he will, it shall be your care that an army be raised, and then to return to me, being amazed at these things, Caesar gave them three dayes to consider of it. What needs ma∣ny words, they return, undertake his commands, and execu••e them but with ill successe. For although in the year 1611 the army of the Passavians had en∣tred by force as far as Prague, yet Matthias follow∣ing them with his army gave them a repulse, and was made King of Bohemia, and Rodolphus with grief died.

4. I cannot passe this over with silence, when the Baron Schmidius, returning from Passavia, was sent on an Embassy to the chief of Bohemia and Moravia, intimating the intention of Caesar, all things happen contrary to their expectation, for they gave no credite to them, all of them interpreting, that they came with colourab••e pretences, and that some crafty plot lay hid, or else fearing a warre betweene those two Kings. Schmidius having declared this to the Emperour being very angry, he suddenly arose from his seat, and hastned to the window, and opening it violently, looking toward the City, said, Prague, ungratefull Prague, thou hast beene made glorious by mee, doest thou now reject me your benefactour, the vengeance of God follow thee, and may a curse light upon thee, Prague, and all Bohemia. I heard

all this from the mouth of the Baron Schmidius in his Castle at Kunstat, where the good old man, being threescore and ten yeares old, shewed me the chaine, and ensigne dedicated to the Order of Peace, & weep∣ing said, this, that religious a••d godly Caesar made with his owne hands, and presently after the male∣diction of godly Caesar, towards whom we were un∣gratefull, falls upon us.

5. That purpose concerning the founding the Or∣der of Peace, without all doubt was so pleasing, that it is a wonder that it went not forward. Some peradventure may suppose, that they much erred from Politique counsels, that this businesse was not otherwise, and by others begun, but if we looke high∣er, they are the just judgments of God, bringing this whole nation and all Germanie to punishment, and suffering our enemies to fill up the measure of their fathers. For they fild it up to the top, and utterly undid us. We shall collect this history by parcells, we cannot give you yet the full. Because his Antichristian plots forged in secret which we have rejected, being outward are manifest, we must ex∣pect that God would bring to light the inward.

6. But we under Mathew being intrapped, did not perceive our ruine, nay we exceedingly did re∣joyce, as if the liberty of our Consciences were well provided for. When behold new on all sides contri∣vances of the enemies come to light, but never mo••••

openly than afterwards they came, which thing that godly King Rodolphus formerly did much feare: that Ferdinand from Stiria, should be advanced to the Kingdome.

CHAP. XLII. Ferdinand the second a sworne enemie of the Evan∣gelists is thrust out by the Bohemians.

I. IN the year 1617, Matthias came into the Kingdome unhoped for, accompanied with his Cossen Germane Ferdinand, and the decree be∣ing sent out to the Orders, that the Assemblies speed∣ily should come together he went to Dresda Elector of Saxonie, desiring to get Ferdinand into his favour, and returning he goeth to the Assembly, some few of the Order in hope, not by any desire of their owne, appearing. For it was now harvest time, neither did any one then take pleasure in being taken from his houshold affaires.

2. There Caesar complained that he had no issue, and therefore told them that he would adopt Ferdi∣nand his sonne, he commendeth his virtues, and de∣sireth that he may be received and crowned; the Or∣ders answered, that a matter of that consequence in the absence of the vnited Provinces, could not be done. Caesar vrgeth; that Bohemia is the chiefe seat,

and whatsoever they should doe, would be confir∣med by the rest, that he grew faint, and therefore the businesse could not be deferred untill another time. It came to that pass that the Orders did protest that, that Terme of receiving him King was new, he ought first to be chosen before he were received. But all these things by divers devices, and private affections of some men, and the affrightings of others were deluded and dashed. Whence it came to passe, that some perceiving that there was no place for a free voyce, departed. But they which stayed and were present at the Coronation, caused this, that before he were crowned, he should give something in writing to the Orders wherewith he should bind himselfe,

that Mathew being alive he should meddle with none of the affarres of Bohemia, much lesse Religi∣on.

He is therefore crowned, and presently went into Moravia, and then into Silesia and Lusitania, and there requested that he might be received.

3 And after this time the enemies being made more confident, boast themselves outragiously, and began to wish ill luck to the Evangelists, as also to threaten them openly. And Ferdinand going into Moravia, to receive homage, the Jesuites erect at Olumatium a Triumphall Arche, and paint upon it among the Armes of Austria, with the Lion of Bohemia tied to it with a chaine, and the Eagle of Moravia, with a sleeping hare lying with open eyes, and

this Emblem written under I have practised. casting a jeere upon the Orders, for suffering themselves so to be bound and tied to drowsinesse; but the year following a booke of Moltzarmius Alsatia from the new erected Academie of the Jesuites came forth, in the dedication whereof encouraging Leopaldus to zeale they urge the example of his most peaceable Brother the founder of the Vniversitie, that howsoever at his coronation in Bohemia after the usuall manner, he performed his oath to the He∣riticks, yet first he left it in the Vestrie of the Church, that he would not give way to the Heriticks, where∣by the Church might be defrauded.

4. And it appeared most sufficiently that Ferdi∣nand sware to the Orders with his mouth, in his heart to the Pope; truly from that time something hath bin attempted, whereby it might not be well with the Gospelers, either by passing from them their right by cosening, or by overcoming their patience, that by open injuries they might give them occasion to oppose them. Presently after Ferdinand was gone, they went about, not only the Bishop and the Clergie, but the Laity, with those that did belong to the Pope. Slawata, Smeczanski and others (in Moravia, Olomucensis the Bishop; and also the chiefe Duke Ladislaus de Lobkowitz, the Lord of Holds••orvia) to vexe his subjects for Religion, con∣trary to the expresse assurance of the obligation of

his Majesty, and then they attempt the like also even in Prague, and other free cities of the King. From the Chaires of the Jesuites, not only the Gospellers, but also that bountifull Rodolphus now dead, and the Liberty of Religion granted to the Kingdome by him, shamefully defamed and taunted at; and threat∣ned that their Liberty should not last long.

5 They did likewise inhibite by a speciall com∣mand, that they should print nothing unless per∣used and approved of by the Chancelour of the King∣dome, divulging in the meane while their owne slan∣derous Pamphlets, and dangerous writings against the Gospellers. Also instruction was given from the same Chancery of the Citizens of Prague, to the Captaines and Judges, of Caesar (who were Pope∣lings) to require earnestly of the parishoners the foundations of the Churches from the Originall. And that they no way give nor consent to any meet∣ings unlesse they themselves were present, and to joyne with the chiefe overseeres and Parson, of the said Parish vnder one kind, (which after was done in some Churches) and at length to deny unto the defendors and those of the Consistorie, any executing process of Law.

6. And they dealt under hand with the Pastors, whom they did believe, they might reduce to Psudo-Hussitisme, that they should require, by presenting to the King an humble declaration, that the new Con∣sistory

under both kinds after the forme of the for∣mer under the obedience of the Archbishop, might be granted, and about twelve of them being drawne into the net subscribed; the chiefe of them being Matthew Praczuda (whom they fed on with hopes that he should be promoted to the dignity of Admi∣nistrator.) When he perceived himselfe to be very sick, so that he was ready to die, and calling to mind his former act & detesting his perfidiousnes, and dehorting his confederates from that fact, their Strata∣gems are brought to nothing.

7. Since this exploit of theirs tooke no effect, they went another way to work. The Church of Bethleem which from its first foundation was dedica∣ted to the University, was lately by the Reforma∣tion of the Consistory, disposed of to the use of the brethren in the year 1609 after the death of the Senior of these Matthew Cirus in the year 1607. the Papists threaten to sue them at the law & endeavor to deprive them of the Church: but the Professor of the Univer∣sity making use of their own right they bring in John Cyrillus for Senior according to their solemn form. these and the like they made triall of in other places, but still without successe.

8. The Burgrave Carelsteinensis (that is to say) the safeguard of the Crown and priviledges of the King∣dome) is also taken away by the Count Turnensis, a President never before heard of, and against all

the Lawes of the Kingdome, not for any crime (un¦lesse it were that in the late Parliament hee had more freely stood for the free election of a King) and is delivered to Smeczanius the bitterest enemies of the Gospellers, perchance that hee, because lately hee could not inhibite the priviledge of Religion, might by cunning now begin to do it. He therefore began to disturb them by inhibiting, the subjects of that do¦minion baptism and buriall.

9. The same enemies go forward elsewhere, and destroy the Churches of the Gospellers in the Arch-Bishops Town, Grob, (and by vertue of the Kings Patents the new built Church, Braumow of the Abbot Braumow. Also in Krumloviana they be∣ginn the persecution of the Gospellers being Sub∣jects, the government belonging to the King.

CHAA. XLIII. The Bohemians being often provoked take up armes.

I. THe Governors of the University and consisto∣ry in communion under both kinds, being war∣ned of these and other matters (which were published in the States Remonstrance) were assembled to∣gether at Prague about the beginning of the yeare 1618, and having power formerly given them by

the States and confirmed by Rodolphus his letters Patents they chose sixe persons out of severall Lord∣ships (two Barons, with as many Knights, and Ci∣tizens) to consult jointly what was best to be done in this ti••e of their enemies insolence. But presently there arrived an injunction in Caesars name, that neither the Governours should attempt to call any together, neither should any man who was called, dare to ap∣pear, and if any did contrary to this command, they should bee guilty of high treason, and that Caesar would not acknowledge any man the Governour of his Kingdome but himself.

2. Notwithstanding the Major part of the States met, and when as new prohibitions and threatnings were spread abroad, and those States were certified by sufficient proofs, that the thunderbolts were not brought from Vienna (where Caesar had his resi∣dence) but forg'd in, and shot from the Castle of Prague by the Deputies: Their wronged pati∣ence was suddenly changed into severity, and being guarded with a great troup, they go up to the Cas∣tle and apprehending Smeczanius, and Slawata, the chiefe authours of these troubles, they throw them headlong out of the Castle windowes, together with their secretary Philip Fabricius, who was privy to all their designs. This indeed was done rashly, and without mature deliberation, but they were engag'd to it by a protestation made against

the disturbers of the peace in the yeare 1609 (for Pope Lewis was then absent.) The enemies look't upon it as a miracle that none of those that were throwne downe lost their lives; but truly it was not so strange, that men falling on the soft ground strewed with papers (under the Chancery window) should remain without any hurt. It was rather a signe that God would have them preserved to be the Bo∣hemians scourges.

3, Having begun to put their intent in practise a∣gainst these men, and appeasing the tumult which was upon this occasion raised through all the ci∣ties of Prague. They banished the Jesuites out of the Kingdome as the chiefe contrivers of these mis∣chiefs, whose instruments onely these men were (in the yeare 1618. 23 day of May) which act admi∣nistred a welcome occasion to the enemies, of kind∣ling the War about Religion, wherewith all Eu∣rope is in a flame at this day. And although the Bohemians by Embassadours did protest to Caesar that they had no intentions against his royall Maje∣sty but onely to bring to punishment the disturbers of the publicke peace (being thereunto authorized not onely by his Majesties letters, but engaged also by their protestation made at that time) hum∣bly beseeching Caesar that hee would not otherwise interpret the action: Yet Caesar by the instigations of Ferdinand and those of the league resolved to re∣venge

this treason (as they called it) or by the force of arms and the Bohemians on the other side resolved to defend themselves by armes, and therefore chose in that Interregnum 30 directors; the Moravians and Silesians in the mean time taking the Bohemians parts, when they perceived Religion to be the cause of the quarrell.

4. It did appeare that this was that which the e∣nemies laboured for, and that to this purpose they divers wayes provoked the Bohemians, because the Jesuites applauded themselves in this fit occasion, of a totall conquest of the Bohemians: as the States declared in their Apology of some out of their intercepted letters.

5. Those of Caesars counsellors which did advise them to use more moderation were not regarded. The Cardinall Cleselius Bishop of Vienna, was ac∣cused by the Spanish Embassador before Caesar as a traitor to the house of Austria, and imprisoned, because that hee was against the War. They report, that when Cleselius affirmed that the destruction of that flouri∣shing Kingdome would undoubtedly follow (if they were forced to a desperate defence of their liberties) Ferdinand should answer,

We would rather have the Kingdome destroyed then damned. An Imperiall Army presently rush∣ed into Bohemia, under Generall Dampier, after∣wards a Spanish under Generall Bucquoy.

6. In the mean time Matthias Dies, and the Bohemians with the Moravians, Silesians, and Lu∣sations consult whether Ferdinand who wa so open an enemy both of their Religion and Liberties, and rather obtruded on them by subtilty, than chosen by their free consent, and who had intermedled with their affaires, while Matthias was yet living, con∣trary to his own Letters Patents, should bee ad∣mitted to the Crown, and at last conclude that hee should not succeed. Whereupon they send Embas∣sadors to Franckford where the Electors were assem∣bled for the choice of a new Emperour) to signifie this, and to desire that Ferdinand might not bee ad∣mitted among them by the name of King of Bohe∣mia, whom they would not acknowledge for their King. But this was in vaine, for hee was admitted and afterward chosen Emperour, the Bohemians in the meane time electing Fredericke Count Palatine for their King.

CHAP. XLIV. The Bohemians being overcome undergoe a terrible storme.

I. THose of the League being provoked by this, are hurried into furie, and raising greater for∣ces, rush againe into Bohemia under Maximilian

of Bavaria, and taking by storme Pracatice and Pisek, (Protestant townes) put the Citizens to the sword for a terror to others, and every where make great slaughters of the Protestants. At length they came as farre as Prague the Metropolis of the Kingdome, which being struck with a Pannicke feare, after the overthrow of their forces in a set battell before the Walls (in 1620. the 8 of November) and the flight of their new King, is delivered unto them, and all Bohemia, Moravia and Silesia. The Conquerour promising to keep articles, but afterwards performing them according to the manner of the Councell at Constance.

2. And now began the face of the Bohemian Church to appeare in sadnesse, at the raysing that most cruell persecution, which hath brought an utter ruine and destruction of the Protestants. They now carried on their designes otherwise than they for∣merly did in England, the Low-Countries and France: doing more mischiefe by their milde (as they would have it seem) proceedings, than lately by their outragious furie, when the sword, and fire, and wheele, were the instruments of their rage against the faithfull. Which was a new policy of the Whore of Ba∣bylon, to appear couretous that she might scare fear from her by her cruellty. For that their Privie Councel is open and manifest, wherein, when it was debated at Rome, about the time of the preparation for the war,

in the year 1617. how they should deale with the Bohemians and other Germanes after the Conquest; it was agreed That seeing those strong purges, which had bin administred for the expelling he∣reticall humors had wrought weakely, they would try whether they could be cured by a temperate d••et. And therefore it was not commodious to put the Hereticikes to death (wherein they did glory as in Martyrdome) but to use some other meanes whereby to weary them and reduce them to their obedience. And to change the hatefull and rigid name of Inquisition, into the milder name of Re∣f rmations.

3. And according to this decree they proceeded aganist the Moravians, Bohemians and Silesians, so that all that professed the pure doctrine of the Gospell were oppressed, and had onely the favour of not be∣ing utterly extinguished, few among them obtain∣ing the glory of Martyrdome. Don Martine de Huerda (by Nation a Spaniard, by trade a Taylor, but being brought up from his youth in Bohemia, had enobled himselfe by the stealing away the Coun∣tesse of Serivia of the house of Kolowrat, and after∣wards for hs valour advanced to a Barons degree, and enriched with a great estate) was often heard to boast to the Protestants faces, that when he brought the newes of the victory to Vienna, stand∣ing at Caesars side, he advised him to command them

to be slaughtred without distinction of sex or age, that there might not be any remainders of so rebel∣lious and Hereticall a Nation. To whom Caesar an∣swered, that hope of favour was given them by the Duke of Bavaria, but there would not afterwards want meanes whereby to quell the Haeresie and rebelious desires of so barbarous a nation. What those meanes were is manifest, by the event and prac∣tice: which shall now be declared but compendious∣ly and briefly.

4. For if all the cunning Imposters and deceits, or the cruell pressures and vexations which they used should be reckoned up: it would require a sharper wit than the Dove-like simplicity of our nation is capable of, and vaster volumnes should be then writ∣ten, than our present purpose permitts. That which the Evange••••st spake, If the workes of Christ should every one be written, the world would not contain those bookes, may be also said of Antichrist, that his evill actions have beene managed with so much craft and malice, that the world can hardly containe them. This we protest in the sight of God, that we have had good proofe for those things which we have gathered, and shal now relate cleerly though eve∣ry thing is not demonstrated by particular instances, partly because of my designed brevity, and partly because all examples cannot be gathered while the persecution remains.

We shall speake distinctly,

• 1. How they proceeded in generall?
• 2. How they proceeded against the Ministers of the word?
• 3. How against the Governours and Nobility?
• 4. How against the free Cities?
• 5. How against the Common Peo∣ple?
• 6. What they did about the Churches, Bookes, Hospitalls and Burying pla∣ces?
• 7. Wee shall adde some examples of those judgements and prodigies, wherewith God did often affright the enemies.
• 8. Wee shall lastly joine something con∣cerning the reliques of the Bohemi∣ans, who in this sharpe persecuti∣on undauntedly maintained their faith.

CHAP. XLV. The General proceeding against all. Their first be∣ginning with the Anabaptists.

I. THey have said in their hearts (sayth the Psalmist.) Let us destroy them altogether 74. Psal. 8. Which is the constant rage and dispo∣sition of the Churches enemies, To destroy all, one after another. When therefore our enemies resolved to exercise their cruelty against us, they be∣gan the yeare after the victory with the Anabaptists in Moravia who possessing about 45. houses or Colledges (many families dwelling together in them) having al things in common according to their custom lived peaceably under their own discipline, trouble∣some or grievous to none, but beneficiall to all by their trade and callings. They banished these first in the year 1622. ••bout Autumne (laying to their charge that they had entertained Frederick passing through Moravia, making a tryall how this would bee received, that they might more confidently, set upon the rest. They leaving their houses, lands and Vineyards (though the time of Vintage was at hand) and carrying the weaker sort with them in some hundreds of Carts, went in great troopes into the neighbouring countries of Hungaria and Tran∣silvania,

where they sound fit seates for them, and avoided those evills, which were to be suffered by us who were left.

2. These being gone they then consulted about the election of the Piccards as they called them and Calvinists: but this succeeded not according to their minds. First, because they had many noblemen to take their parts, who had not given Caesar any cause to suspect their fidelity. Neither could any colour bee found, why all should bee involved in the same punishment, neither could their banishment be effected so easily as the Anabaptists was, who were destitute of all humane help. Then they could not well put a difference betweene the Lutheranes and Calvinists, as they did between the Anabaptists and Protestants, and lastly it was not now a time to provoke the Princes of the reformed Religion. At length it was agreed that they should be looked up∣on alike, and prosecuted promiscuously, as oppor∣tunities of oppressing them should be offered.

3. By the event it appeared that it was their gene∣rall end in these actions to drive the opressed Prote∣stants to Apostacy, and to cast out the remainder of the faithfull more easily. Which seemed to bee the pollicy of that secret counsell at Rome, which we spake of before (in the 44 Chapter 2 section) and for this Paul Michna a crafty and Pragmaticall man laboured very dilligently. Hee was borne of

obscure Parents, (being a Butchers sonne in the towne of Budu••s) but skillfull in the Jesuites prac∣tises, and by them first promoted to bee secretary of State, and afterwards for the paines hee tooke for the house of Austria against his country and reli∣gion he was Knighted, and presently after created a wealthy Baron, and at length an Earl. It is repor∣ted of him, that when the grand forgers of these plots met after the establishment of their victory to consult what was to bee done? Whether they should bee banished the Kingdome, and how they should begin, that he should answer, It was not a fit time, because they would carry many things with them, and spoile the Province and endure banishment with greater ease: They were first to bee well squeezd and de∣prived of all their goods, and then other things would be carried on with greater expedition. They carried on their designs by these meanes.

CHAP. XLVI. The burthens of Taxes.

I. AFter Prague was yielded, the souldiers were au∣thorized to plunder the houses of the Noblemen and citizens, but yet at several seasons & chiefly in the night time were their plots cunningly forg'd by their Captains. By which means as the enemies themselves

boasted, were taken from the Protestants some milli∣ons of Gold, and it is not unlikely. For almost all the treasures of all men, and the jewels and best mo∣veables, were brought hither in the time of the War as to the centure of security, no man considering that God had provided a rod for their backs. But all this rich prey within the Walls of Prague fel to the shares of Commanders: but the neighboring places were ex∣posed to the fury of the rest, where the Germans, Italian, Spanish, French, Polonian, and Croation souldiers (for with the scumme of so many Nations fighting for Antichrist in Caesars name were over∣flowed) robbed, and utterly spoiled Villages, Towns, Parishes, and Churches, burning and killing without any restraint.

2. The Garrison Souldiers that were afterwards dispersed into severall Lordships & Cities, would not onely have free quarter, but would extort mony from their Landlords every day.

3. Presently Commissioners were sent to promise security to those Cities and Noblemen, that were ta∣ken into Caesars protection. But with this conditi∣on, that every Baron, Knight, and Corporation, and also the Ministers, should bring in a good summe of mony for the payment of the Souldiers stipends, which (as they often said) they would not receive as a free gift, but only borrow it. Caesars protection was promised to those that were liberall, and the

rest were threatned to be given up to the souldiers fury to bee plundered. Neither were they content with that which every one did freely offer according to his estate, but set a price as it were according to the cu∣stome of buyers, writing downe in particular Tables made to that purpose, what summes were to bee paid within the compasse of some dayes: viz. a hundred, a thousand, two, three, six thousand Florence. And because they promised that upon the payment of the mony the Souldiers should bee removed, therefore e∣very one brought in his part more willingly, and some readily bringing in their plate and Jewells.

4. A little while after other Commissioners sent to require certain Cities of the Nobility to maintain the standing forces of the Kingdome (for the greatest part of the Army was drawn into Moravia and Hunga∣ria) and to contribute Corn, wherein also publick Gra∣naries might be erected. This businesse cost them much mony and pains.

5. In the meane time all were fed with a vaine hope of the removall of the Souldiers, but none were removed but rather more were lifted, which increa∣sed new pressures and raised the taxes so high as was impossible for people to pay, even in those places which had revolted to them. For when some who were allured to deny the truth from a vaine hope of freedome from taxes and quarterings of Souldiers, complained that promises were not performed, the Je∣suites

answered. That they had no cause to wonder, for that this proceeding was safe for them. For they were to deal with Hereticks as with children and madmen, to whom if you would get a knife from them, you must shew and promise some other things, though you do not give them. They might be con∣tent that they had provided for their soules, and therefore to testifie their thankfulnesse might more chearfully help the Emperour by contribution and quartering of Souldiers.

CHAP. XLVII. The horrible adulterating of Money.

I. VVHilst the Kingdome is emptied of gold and silver, the Emperour commands that Cijpris money should be made, and silvered o∣ver, of severall values, and that with such abundance, that the common people not perceiving the deceite might imagine their great abundance, in the mean time the souldiers extort onely good mony: the va∣lue of golde and silver rise to ten times the price of it, so that an Imperiall Shilling was worth ten Bohe∣mian Florences. But in the year 1624. the Emperour unexpectedly did diminish the vallue of that money, and commanded that every piece of that mony should be worth onely the tenth part:

by which thing it is incredible, into what streights all were brought, they report that Paul Michna the chiefe politician, did bragge that the Bohemians were more compendiously thus impoverisht, than if they had layne under the burthen of a continuall army for tenne yeares, and those that were understan∣ding did assert, that the losse was more than if half the Kingdome had bin consumed in ashes.

2. After they were exhausted of their money, it was ordered for the debtors sake, that the creditor should loose the whole summe that he lent in the time of the Rebellion, he should loose the use and part of that summe which was lent before the Rebel∣lion, the payment of the rest was deferred for tenne yeares; this was proclaimed by the Edict of Caesar the Emperour, in the year 1628. the 18. of Au∣gust.

CHAP. XLVIII. The cruelty of their mockings.

I. THe first way whereby we were brought to desparation was poverty, the other, was va∣rious insolencies, whereby they did insult over our affaires as absolutely lost: I shall not speake of those applauses, and Jubiles, wherewith the Churches, Courts and markets did ring, I shall not speake of those infamous bookes, insolent pictures, and proud

words wherewith they did incourage themselves, and arme themselves against us: this was matter of griefe to godly spirits, but did deject the hearts of those that were inconstant, because they promised to themselves in words and actions an uninterupted course of victories, to us an inevitable destruction, those whom they saw to be more constant, and pre∣pared for banishment they mocked as fooles, who fancied they should obtaine security which could not be had but under the obedience of the Emperour and Pope. Whither madmen (saith he) hast ye so spee∣dily, where wil ye hope to fly from Caesars hands, that which you see done here, will be done every where. Ye will by experience find that within these few yeares the whole world will be Catholick, why will yee rather some where else abide even with great fear, and the hazard of your estates, rather than here chearfully undergo it? Our Native soile is sweet unto us: because yee cannot subject your selfe unto their desires, will ye wast your selves with discontent, or return with greater confusion? it is not certain whe∣ther the Gates of Caesars mercies, will hereafter as now they do) stand open unto you.

2. For they promised in their own & Caesars name as well in publicke as private conferences, that if there be any error in the Catholicke Faith, or any danger in this conversion, that the blame shall lie upon them, and that they will answer it to God, and with the

hazard of their owne soules free you from all danger. With these and the like sometime, flattering and in∣ticing words, sometimes with threats and menaces, the hearts of the simpler sort did begin to faile them. And many, because of the removall of the Ministers of the word, and debarring them the reading of pro∣fitable bookes, were so besotted, that as it were lulled asleepe with the charming of the Syrens, they suffer themselves to be ingulfed in the abyss of all abomi∣nation.

3. These are the first fruites of Apostates, who before they had suffered the least crosse forsooke Christ their Captaine, and entered into the Camp of Antichrist. Those who were found to be more stiffe and harder to be brought to their bow, having chan∣ged their flattering alurements into Savage cruelty, they goe about to torment with threates, pro∣scriptions, woundings, fines and imprisonments, and other kinds of afflictions, of which heareafter.

CHAP. XLIX.

I. IN the meane while they appointed the Jesuites & Monks to be comissaries of the Reformation, joining unto them some one Nobleman or more, or Baron, who passing through Towns and Villages,

used their best endeavour to bring Heresie into dis∣grace, and highly to magnifie and set abroach the Roman Cause. The chief and most eminent men both for honour and estates are invited to Apostacy, the meaner and inferior sort either are fooled, by their ex∣amples, or compelled by threatnings. At length the Thunderbolt of Proscription is cast with great violence against the former Orders; and the chiefe Commissa∣ries of the Reformation, are nominated and appoin∣ted, namely the Arch-Bishop of Prague Cardinall de Harach, the Abbot of Strohavia, Parislaw, Bor∣zita Count of Matromitz, most commonly called Smeczanski, Frederick de Fallenbergh and Christoph••r Wrotislaus. This Bark of the Universal Apostacy in this Kingdome was committed to these Pilots, but through the perswasion of Smeczanius they refused to under∣take the Government thereof, except they may have absolute power of determining any thing against any man, without the compulsion of any man, or the contradiction or alteration of their sentence, even by Caesar himself, so that now in stead of the Counsell of Inquisition in Spain, a High Court of Reformers is set up, from which if they did depart, being required to have a testimony, they were many wayes troubled by the Jesuites, with divers censures, sollicitings, protesta∣tions, and temptations. If any one refused, they de∣manded of him whether at the least he would learne, if hee consented, they set him a time, or gave him

leve to make choise of his time and whosoever ad∣mitted it, it scarce goeth well with him. For pre∣sently hee had a Masse Priest appointed him, who daily would trouble them. Very many under∣went this trouble, whereby they might gain so much time, as to dispose of their affaires. But when their time being almost expired, they said, that they did acknowledge no other thing in their conscience, they were said to make a mock of Caesars power, and so run themselves into fresh dangers. But more particu∣larly we shall recount hereafter in their places how these pretty Reformers handled businesses.

CHAP. L. The Proceeding against the Ministers of the Word, and chiefly the severall cruelties acted against them by the overmuch liberty of the Souldi∣ers.

THe Preamble of this future Tyranny was the barbarous licence of the Kings Souldiers against the Ministers of the Word even before the Victory a∣gainst those who fell into their hands, amongst these who had experience of this, I will make mention of Wenceslaus Woticius of Bystrick (under Hostinus a Pastor in Moravia) whom the Polonian Souldiers being led this way into Austria, without either regard

of the infirmity of this man, or his old age, not being able to move out of his bed, they not onely robbed him, but pierced him through with a bullet Fe∣bruary the 5. 1620 as the next day following, Paulus Capitoneus Pastor of the Town of Napa∣ieldus, at his own house, they desperately wounded and murthered.

2. In like manner when Prague was taken, there in that Country certain Pastors had experience of the fury of Antichrist, afterwards in other places. For power being granted to the souldiers to plunder, they supposed that they might do what they pleased to those Ministers which were termed Hereticks. We will put you in mind of some.

3. Paulus Mollerus Pastor of the Towne of Zrutche as he was preaching to his Parishioners, the Caesarian souldiers broke in, wounded him with a bullet, and he gave up the Ghost.

4. The L. Smilo of Lukawetz, being Patron of Mar∣tin Maresch who was Pastor in the Village Kressin, was conveyed by his Lord and Patron for fear of the guard that passed that way, into a more safe place of re¦tire, the guard as soon as they broke in, did examin the School-master Frederick Damhosky, whom they apprehended, and bound with cords, where the Lord and the Pastor were, or where they did hide their treasures. He professeth that he neither knew the one nor the othe, they notwithstanding urge him,

and first they beat him with their fists, and cudgel∣led him, at the length having him naked, so cruelly they singed him, that not being able to indure the pain, he promised to shew them where the treasure was. He shewes unto them a ditch full of stones, which they, out of the great desire they had of the gold, did empty, but finding nothing there, they ex∣claim on him, and beat him afresh. He acknowled∣geth that he knew of no treasure, but through ex∣tremity of paine had said so much, when they had soundly cudgelled him, they with clots afterward beat him into the ditch, and so buried him under that heap of stones. The third day after, these bloud-suckers light upon the Pastor in the Village of Po∣powitzh, and after they had miserably tortured him left him half dead, but he recovered, and lived five dayes after, but never saw his two daughters, whom those lewd fellowes had led away with them, and shamefully abused.

5. Wenceslaus Iakessius was Minister of Kauni∣cium, four miles distant from Prague, whom they carried to Kostelicium beyond Albis, and for the space of one moneth and somewhat more, they many wayes perplexed him with new invented mockeries: They spit in his face, buffeted him with their fists, and not onely so, but left him to the mercy of every vild rascall to be beaten: They so strained his head with a knotty cord twined about his head with a stick,

that his very eyes swelled in his head. Also they let loose a wild horse upon him in the middest of a Court-yard, which no sooner came neare him, but he leaped quite over him and did him no harme; at length he redeemed himself with much ado, by paying five hundred Florences for his ransome. They took also with him Paulus Welwarius Pastor of Czela∣kowcense, whom, because hee had a farre greater e∣state, they handled more sharply, and sometime co∣vered him over with hot burning Coles, and somtime with ice, until he was constrained to pay one thousand five hundred Florences, but after some few days by reason of those extreame paines hee yielded up the Ghost.

6. Andreas Stembergius Budinus being brought by fifteene horsemen from his Parish to Kostelici∣um, was miserably tortured by twisting a cord about his head, and not onely so, but they tied his hands behind him, & bound his feet with a smal cord, and so flang him on his back, with an intent the next morning to have tortured him with fire, but in the night time most miraculously he was set at liberty, for being ear∣nest & at his prayers among other portions of the Psal. reciting these words. In thee O Lord is my trust, he perceived his feet & his hands to be loosened; he there∣fore raiseth himself up and goeth unto the gate, and doth passe by the watch-men, being three in number; the one stood at the passage with his hand upon his

sword (yet all of them as it were drowzy, whether it were that they had slept soundly, or by reason of a great wind which suddenly did arise, they did not perceive the noise. At length he came to the gate of the Town, and is known by the Musqueteer that stood Centinell. And he, because hee was a Bohemian and being overcome with his intreaties, tooke compassion on him, and not onely let him passe, but led him over the bridge unto the other Rivers bank.

7. Iohannes Mo••ses was Minister to the Queene of Mesteca; whome, when they had taken as also his wife they cruelly burnt.

8. Simon Aenecanius apprehended in the town Horzitz, they fastned to a post and did extreamely burne him, untill he had told them where his money wa.

9. The Pastor of Bakovia (his name was not mentioned) was hanged vpon a crosse perch of a Hot-house (wherein after the manner of their Coun∣try, they were wont to hang their clothes and other things) and a fire was made under him, and he was there broyled to death.

10. But the Minister of Mimonia, whom the Polo∣nians having broke in upon, and in hope to have their prey, they cut into small peeices.

11. Andreas Iacobid Pastor of Aurenowsium e∣scaping by flight, they vented all their rage on the

Secretary of the Questor, being a young man; which act a notable example of the Romish Religion was shewed. For casting the miserable man flatte on his backe, they filled his mouth with Gunpowder, set fire to it, and tore all his jawes and there devillish dispositions taking pleasure in so barberous specta∣cles, miserably killed him.

12. Adam Pisecius was Pastor of Byreschrum in Moravia in the Dominion of Charles of Zerotina, who because his Patron had kept faith with Caesar, feared no hurt, and entertaining curteously both in language and gesture, the Souldiers that came unto him, being wanting in nothing that might speake their welcome, but they assoone as they began to have knowledge of the Minister, were mad, and first of all beat him shrewdly, and then kill him as he was flying to the porch of the Temple, and stript him of his clothes, and robd the house. And when some godly people intending to bury him, had cast a cloake over him, the Souldiers running thither not onely do take it away, but tore it in a great rage, neither content with this, they burnt his library which he had disposed of in three places; and be∣cause no man durst come so long as this company of vile and naughty men remained there, this Martyr lay seven weekes unburied, and then was buried by some certaine Scholars.

13. In the same year 1621. on the 17. of Ianua∣rie

Laurentius Curtius Pastor of Netimense, a man of threescore yeares of age, and his wife were cruelly burnt by a Souldier that demanded money of them, insomuch that both presently died.

14. Paulus Pssenizzka Pastor of Bochdalovia, very neere seaventy yeares of age, was hanged by the privie parts by an impious souldier, and his owne bookes burnt under him, in the middest of these tor∣ments crying out for mercy, by one of the company of souldiers, he was periced through with a bullet, and by his mercifull pitty ended his paines with his life.

15. Bartholemew Jaworski of the parish of Ker∣kovia a godly man, and a good pattern for other men to follow, about the same time was assessed by certaine robbers to pay seaven hundred Flo∣rences, after that they plundred him of all his hous∣hold stuffe; and then attempting to murther him, he fled forth of the doores from them, and flying from them pursuing him, his bowells burst out, &c.

16. Elias Severinus Pastor of Pribicen, did not escape their wicked hands, whom they left for dead, after they had very much wounded and had cut him more then halfe through his neck, yet he by the commiseration that some tooke of him, was carried to a Chirurgion that was an Anabaptist, he lived af∣ter that obout two yeares, but in extreame pain and torment.

17. John Beraeck, an old man, above seaventy yeares of age, a godly minister of Zdanicense in Mo∣ravia, when he had fallen into the hands of these Harpys, was first beaten, and after that layd upon a fire which they had made in the middest of the mark∣et place of the Towne, and was there burnt in the yeare 1622. on the 17. day of March.

18. About the same time Gallus Celech Minister of Chetochovia in Moravia, was most cruelly beaten to death by souldiers, and about three dayes after di∣ed.

19. The Jesuites daily layd waite for Cypri∣anus Peschinus an eminent man for learning, and a man in great authority among the Kuttebergensians; at last they suborned Burganis Cuchelius a notable Apostate, who should betray him to the souldiers, and give him up to their mercy. Peschinus therefore going in a Coach with Gasparus of Zirotina a Baron, forty horsemen suddenly comming upon him, he is taken from the Baron, and carried to Choltitium. But the same Baron, and many more sue for his en∣largement, and he is given to them, provided, that he pay for his ransome the summe of foure thousand Flo∣rences at the length he ended his life in banishment at Hirschberga.

20. Iohn Buflerus Minister of Wyprachticense, being brought forth by the souldiers, was bound to a tree, & was made a mark for the musqueteers to shoot

at, not that they did intend to hit him, but onely to terrifie him, but he dismayed by these affrightments, died within three dayes after.

21. Wenceslaus Kutzeram at the Village Lib∣kon, was met with by William Lukawsky a no∣table Papist, who said, do I find thee here thou beast? run him through with a spear. But these, and the like may be said to bee done by the untamed liberty of Souldiers. We will therefore come to them which were acted by Process of Law.

CHAP. LI. The first compelling the Ministers of Prague to to Apostacy.

I. ABout the beginning of the year 1627. George Dicastus Administrator of the Consistory of the Gospellers being called forth to a certaine place, sixe Articles are exhibited, which hee should exhi∣bite to the Parishes of Prague (Germans and Bohemians) to consider upon: take them from the Crowner being lately made the Kings Mr. of Re∣quests.

• 1. That by course money being gathered, they should lend unto Caesar some certain thousands of pounds for the Souldiers pay.

• 2. That they should revoke publikely the comming of Frederick.
• 3. That they should bring into the Church the an∣cient Rites and Ceremonies.
• 4. That they should reiterate the Ordination of Mi∣nisters by their Arch-Bishops.
• 5. They should depart from wedlocke, or else should require a tolleration of wedlock from the Arch-Bishop.
• 6. If any leaving Ecclesiastick functions, would turne to politicke functions, that they should have publicke promotions and the favour of Caesar.

2. But they unanimously answered, that they would do nothing against their conscience, and as this first assault of Sathan was in vain, he went af∣terwards another way to work working by force, and violence, that which he could not effect by craft and subtilty.

CHAP. LII. The first publ••ck edict against the Ministers of Prague.

I. CIvill affaires in what manner soever setled, and the thirst of the whore of Babylon, either

being slaked or more inflamed by the bloud of the Peeres (of whom on the 21 of June in the yeare 1621 they had slaine 27. With more violence now they set upon the Churches. For about the time of the birth of Christ an Edict came forth in the name of Prince Lichtenstine (Governour of Bohe∣mia)

wherein all the blame of the fore-past rebel∣lion was laid upon the Parishes of Prague, because they had stirred up by their seditious, and lying ser∣mons and writings as well the common people, as the Peeres and Nobility against Caesar, because they were the Authors of new and pernitious con∣federacies, and of creating a new King:

and nei∣ther as yet do cease like turbulent rash and seditious men openly to disturb all things, and by degrees to possesse the people of Caesars new and fresh ha∣tred. Publickly therefore for the accommodation of quietnesse, that all those in Prague within three dayes, others throughout the whole Kingdome and united Provinces within eight dayes should be bani∣shed, and that for ever. And that if any under pretence whatsoever, shall stay within the confines of the Kingdome or should ever returne againe, or if any one should presume to harbour or conceale them, by the same law both the one and the other shall suffer death. Dated at Prague 13 December, 1621.

2. Thus the Ministers of Bohemia (for there was care had of the Germans in favour to the Saxons)

were cast out of Prague, their Churches given to the Jesuites; what drooping of the Godly, what anguish of Consciences, what lamentation of them that fol∣lowed their Ministers was there, and what bidding farewell to them even for ever, cannot now bee ex∣pressed.

3. These that follow were the names of the Pari∣shes and Ministers of them.

George Dicastus was Minister neer to the delec∣table Pallace, and Administrator of the Consistory under both kinds with his two Colleagues Wen••es∣laus Viccarius and Iohn Lansman?

Old-Prague.

• M. Victorius Vurbenins of St. Nicholas,
• M. Samuel Martinius of Castuly.
• Jacobus Iacobides of Martins.
• Vitus Iakessius of St. Gallus
• Iohannes Lunacius of Giles.
• Gallus Zolanius being a little before dead, a man very eminent for his Orthodoxe writings, with the Deacon John Vurssovius.
• M. James Jacobus of St. Michaels.

New-Prague.

• Vitus Pagellus of Henries.

• M. Tobias Adelbertus of Clemens.
• Matthias Stecius of Adelbert the greater.
• Matthias Janda of Michaels.
• Nicholas Matzick of Adelbert the lesser.
• John Hartvi••ins of Stephens.
• Adam Clemens of Wenceslaus.
• John Rasaceus of St. Nicholas of the lesser Prague.

4. The Ministers of the Brethren John Cyrillus Senior of the Consistory and John Corvinus, and Paul Fabricius, partly departed and partly hid themselves, for since their Auditours were not limi∣ted to one Parish, but were dispersed throughout Prague, for they fearing that the Church of Bethle∣hem, might not be taken from them, or not alwaies lawfull for them to make use of it, began to build them a Church, and had for a while to their use the Jesuites Church (being at that time void) of which when Prague was taken, they possessed themselves. In the mean while all places were full of Souldiers, and affrightments, they desired that they might not be called together in the Church of Bethlehem (for none would appeare, untill this hurly burly were over. But these multitudes ceased not but rather were encreased dayly, a publicke army once lea∣ving off, will not easily bee brought together again.

5. And because the people of Bohemia were de∣prived of their Ministers, they flocked to the German Churches as many as understood the German lan∣guage (for they had free exercise in their own Tem∣ples built in the time of Rodolphus, the one at old Prague dedicated to our Saviour, the other at the lesser Prague dedicated to the Trinity. The Jesuites thought it better to move the Elector than to suffer this, presse hard and obtaine, that not a proscription, but a gracious dismission should be given notice of to the Ministers of Germany to bee packing on the 29 of October of the year following, M. How, and the Elector protesting against it. Therefore the Mini∣sters of the Germans went from Prague; M. Gasparus, Wagner, Mr. David Lippuck, Mr. Fabinus Na∣tus, great company of people of both sorts follwing them. Of whom in the middst of the field with great lamentation and howling they heard their farwell Sermon.

CHAP. LIII. The Ministers are removed out of other Cities.

I. THe next thing that was in agitation was to remove the Ministers out of other free Ci∣ties, which immediately in the same year they attemp∣ted, and with severall insolencies put it in execution. By

Commissaries, whereof I will give you one or two instances.

2. Amongst those Commissaries of Reformati∣on that were named in the Country of the Slanen∣sians and Litomeritians, George Mich••a was one, who having a troope of horse went about the Cities; Assoone as he came to Slana on Saint Katharines day with his Guard, he enters into the Church, and there he beheld their Minister and Deacon Mr. John Ka∣pillius, a learned man, and a man of a fervent spirit reading the Gospell, and sendeth one of his Souldi∣ers to bid him desist, but he notwithstanding per∣sisting, he himselfe goes to him, and having his sword drawn, cries out aloud to him, Thou foolish Preacher leave off your babling; and withall dasheth the Bi∣ble out of his hands with his sword. The Minister with eyes, hands and voyce lift unto Heaven, repeat∣teth often, Woe, woe, unto you, who neither enter into heaven your selves, and forbid those that would enter, woe, woe, woe be to you. but those words were made a mock off, and presently they layd hands on him, and he was taken and thrust this way and that way. When againe he said. But I for the name of my Lord Jesus Christ am ready to suffer all this and whatsoever else. Some of those caitiffes repeated those words of my Lord Jesu, my Lord Jesu in scorn and derision, cast the words back againe and we have a Lord even Caesar. In the meane while the people

being affrighted, and lamenting their sad condition, The chiefe men of the Senate came, and undertooke before the Commissarie for the Minister, that he should appeare wheresoever they should command him, so that he would not suffer them to lay violent hands on him. He threatens him now being under arrest that he will send him to Prague, but importuned by the intercession of good women, was the next day moved to let him goe, provided, that within three dayes he should depart the City, and thus the good & faithful shepheard, not without great lamentations banished, & about 3 years after dyes of the plague, lying on his death-bed, he told his dreame to his friends. He thought he saw himselfe placed in a ve∣ry large Library, which when he had surveyed round about, he found a booke which had this Title in Latine, in golden letters, It is Just that the Just should be slaine and then crowned. Which booke he having an earnest desire to peruse, cunningly placed it under his left arme-pit, that he might read it over at a more convenient season. But as he awaked, in stead of the booke, he found in that place a Pestilenti∣all swelling, whereof within foure dayes he dyed. He wrote in the time of his banishment a booke con∣cerning Apostacy, in his owne mother tongue: Also another, calling it the Idol of the world, and of the true knowledge of the Crucifix, which being printed have benefited very many, not onely teaching them

perseverance, but also stirring up their zeale in the known truth.

3. And in the neighbouring City Laimensis, when the Minister for feare of such barbarous pro∣ceedings went away, yet notwithstanding the Com∣missaries in the place of punishment extort a great summe of money from the Church, and banish him though absent.

4. And they entring into Zatreum (Zaza) com∣manded the Deacon, Iohn Regius to appeare in the Consulls House, and immediately to forbeare going to the Church and to depart from his parish within three dayes, the City within eight dayes. Who when he had modestly required the cause of their so sud∣den proceeding, was answered, that Caesar by victo∣rie had made all the parishes of the Kingdome sub∣ject to his power, and that Preachers hitherto were tollerated, but now they must be packing, and he would put whom he pleased into their places. And thus his will stood for his deed, and the Ministers of the Gospell were expelled the Cities.

CHAP. LIIII. Vngodly men are put into the places of the Mini∣sters of the Gospell.

I Am sorry to tell you, who, or what sort of men they bee that are placed in the roomes of the Preachers of the Gospell, to wit, uncleane men, wic∣ked blasphemers, foolish men, in a word men of no account. It was impossible, that so many hire∣lings could be had for the present as there were chur∣ches in Bohemia, they did therefore appoint one Pa∣rish Priest, for two, three, foure, nay ten or twelve Parishes, who knew how so well to play his game, that hee abounded in covetuousnesse, and luxury. Some Churches being deprived of their Ministers the flock did wander without a shepheard for the space of two or three years, but it was more tollerable to want wholesome food, (as they did) than to be dro∣ven to the Pastures aad there become a prey to the Wolves.

2. They therefore brought Monkes out of Polo∣nia for neerenesse and affinity, of their language, slow bellies, and unprofitable members of the earth, although they were brought unto it as the scourges of God, very fit without all doubt to punish the ingrati∣tude of the Gospellers (so commonly called.)

3. Concerning the lewd life of very many of them, I am ashamed to speak. We see the Whore of Baby∣lon, who was formerly wont to be half ashamed, hath now at the last slung of all modesty and disco∣vered her nakednesse. It was usuall sometime for a man to have his Concubine, Adulteries, Incests, Sodomies (sins never heard of by our Nation) are now almost publikely practised. Davia Sissius Chap∣laine of Hadrianus Hradicensis of Caelestine (but more truly Scelestine) that is ungratious, a most unsa∣tiable reveller, an impudent Sodomite, a most obscene scoffer, in one word I shall term him an Atheist, comming unto his lodging upon a time drunk, expo∣sed himself to the view of al men naked at his window falling from thence he wallowed in the dirt of the street, although Scelestinus with whom he had con∣tinuall War, said, that the rascall was thrown out of the window by the Devill and carried away.

4. Bohemo Brodensis a Deacon and a Polonian by nation, after the committing of many horrid acts; carried away with him the wife of a certain Citizen, being a beautifull woman in mans apparell her hus∣bands name was Iohn Paupessek, and fled with her in∣to Polonia.

5. The Parish Priest of Pakovia being reprehen∣ded by a worthy and eminent Gospeller, by nam•• Knauponus, for his lewd and dissolute life, with h•• Comrades as good as himself, broke in upon hi••

and beat him shrewdly, and in the night time brea∣king the windows of the Citizens left the Town.

6. I recount not many things more abhominable, being willing not to offend chast eares; let their me∣mory perish, whose names the Apostle thinks not worthy to be reckoned among the Christians. I return to the Ministers that are Martyrs of Christ.

CHAP. LV. The Ministers in Cuttenburgh removed.

I. VVIlliam Vrzesowetz entring into Cut∣tenburgh with some troops of horse, the the 22 day of December in the year 1622 being fa∣mous for these many years for maintaining the Or∣thodox faith, and also for his peculiar place of being Deacon there, besides that of the chief Treasurers place, he bestowed the Churches on the Jesuites, and not onely the Ministers thre, but also he calls unto him the neighbouring Ministers there, upbraiding them of Heresie, and rebellion, and I know not what; demands of them, whither they would be recei∣ved into the lap of the Church, if they refused, he re∣solved to debar them the Communion, and if they did not abstain from receiving thereof, he did threaten to punish them severely.

2. In the yeare following on the 27 of July the Ie∣suites

urging it very hard, they are commanded to depart out of the gates of the City, before the break of day, and to depart the Kingdome within eight days. Upon this command one and twenty went away, by name Georgius Paul, Cyprian Pelchinus, Vitrs Iakessius, Wenceslaus Kerion, Gregorius Viti, Io∣hannes Kubinius, Nicholas Debastus, Johannes Claudianus, Sigismundus Tassicius, Iohannes Iora∣mus, Iohannes Neustupius, Thomas Dentulinus, Iohannes Pristracus Iohannes Martis, Iohannes Po∣daski, Sigismundus Piscis, Iohannes Luxinus, Ni∣cholaus Nowokolinus, Georgius Siskarz, these be∣ing accompanied with some hundreds of Citizens, to whom Iohannes Matthiades expounded those words of Christ. Th••y shall cast you out of the Si∣nagogues. This farewell Sermon did exhort to con∣stancy, the whole Congregation much bewailing their losse; at the lenghth, the Heavens ringing a∣gaine with their songs, and their lamentations, with mutuall imbracings, and kissing each other, they did recommend themselves to the divine protection and favour.

3. It was no where else permitted; but that either the Ministers are cast out of their livings, or cast in∣to prisons, some whereof after some few dayes or moneths are dismissed, and commanded to depart the Kingdome under pain of death: others, as it then happened to Bohuslaus Bolvinus, are stifled with th stench of the prison.

CHAP. LVI. An Edict for the expulsion of all the Ministers out of the Kingdome.

I. AT the length in the year 1624, in August the Kings decree went out, whereby all and every the Ministers of the Gospell, not omitting their crimes (to wit, because they were seditious men, and seducers of the common people) should be banished the Kingdome, a peremptory day of six weekes be∣ing prefixt for their abode there. But herein they used some deceit, for they did suppresse it for the space of one whole moneth, so that it could not come unto many of their hands untill the date therein mentioned was expired, and to some it came after the date; Hence it is that there is so generall a dispersion of them, some being scattered and dispersed into the neighbour Provinces, and some concealed themselves in caves and dens.

2. But many of them not unmindfull of their du∣ties, either returned privately, and gave a visit to their auditors; or comforted such as came to them unto the mountaines and the woods with spirituall con∣solations, exhortations, and the administration of the Sacraments.

3. Which as soon as the enemies perceived, they

produced a new Decree of Caesars, in the yeare 1625 in July, wherein a punishment was to be inflicted on such as did conceale the Ministers, and a reward to such as would betray them. These things were arbitrary, and not fully determined, yet it pleased some to put this in practise, and to make it a capitall fault, and proportioned to the Traytors fifty pieces of silver, and for the betraying of a Minister, they would in∣crease it to such a summe, as Judas could not reach unto, for the betraying of his Master.

CHAP. LVII. The imprisonment of many of the Ministers of the Gospell, and the Martyrdome of one, by name Mattheus Ulicius.

I. SOme of the Ministers were taken, and thrust into prison, with whom this was the common way of proceeding, they were solicited by the Jesu∣ites and Monkes perswasions to Apostacy, or with their Sophistry in arguing and disputing, or promises, or threatnings, or affrightments, But the successe proved not alike in all; for some either for feare of death, or perpetuall imprisonment, or else not being able to endure hunger, and the noysome stench of the prisons, before hand fainted, and renounced the Ministery, of which sort there were some: others

bore up manfully, persevering in their firm and con∣stant resolution, being fully perswaded, that although God had permitted them to fall into their enemies hands, yet they bridled their rage and madnesse; as happened to Wenceslaus Lipenius, and Daniel Tychikius, aged men, of seventy years of age, dwel∣ling at Boslavia, Mr. Dan••el Alginus of Strakoni∣cium, Laurentius Schramius of Czalavia, Victori∣nus Adam of Prague, Joseph Thomaid, Petrus Gri∣naeus, Jacobus Viterius, Johannes Hradsc••us. Wenceslaus Pasovius of Niclaspurgum, Daniel Stephanid••s of Znoyna, and many o••hers in many other places, but none were dismissed, but such as gave something under their hands that they would never return into their Country againe. Some on the other side were fined, and compelled to pay a great summe of money, others in disgrace were led out of the City in a disgracefull manner, as Daniel Alginus and others.

2. There was one man whom the rage of Anti∣christ spared not, by name Matthaeus Vlicius (Vl••ckie) Deacon of Czaflavia, who was on this oc∣casion taken. A certaine nobleman of Bohemia by name George Techemitz, who came with a Da∣nish Army well appointed in the year 1927. and privately brought them into Silesia, and had gathe∣red together about four hundred men in a wood near to Gurimia: the rumor of this came to Prague,

that the Country people in those parts were drawing to head with an intent to rebell: for the surprising of which, some troops were sent against them: they ap∣prehended neare unto that wood Mathew Vlickie, (but Techenitius with his men were escaped.) This Vlickie was not privie to this insurrection, onely came from visiting his wife, who at that time was sicke, and was returning to his owne place of refuge, being Kizchebla. But they bring him, with one whose name was Michna with them to Czaslavia, unto the chiefe Commanders there assembled toge∣ther. Of these he is examined whether he were in the company of these country men, who denying it, was immediately delivered to the executioner to be tormented. The overseeing of this torturing was committed to two Citizens, to wit Nicholas Holub, and George Kosischu••k Apostates, they enquired of him not onely concerning the insurrection of the country men, but likewise concerning his function, When, where, to whom he had administred the Lords Supper or Baptisme. For they suspected that for three yeares past he had not beene farre off, and had encouraged the people of Czaslavia to perseverance, which suspicion of theirs proved not true, for being ba∣nished (he went through Moravia, Hungarie and Austria,) but did returne within halfe a year, to the the same intent, that he might not leave his auditors though in persecution.

3. They made a fair shew, and gave him some hope of life if he would turn Catholick, but the Lord so strengthned him, that he sealed with his bloud the truth of the Doctrine in the same City wherein he taught it. He ingeniously confessed that hee neither quite laid down, nor for a time did slack those parts of the Mini∣stry, which he had received from Christ not from Cae∣sar, being demanded of the Masse-Priest, whether af∣ter the manner, of the Calvinists he gave the bread in stead of the Host, and gave the Cup into the Commu∣nicants hands? He answered; That was Christs in¦stitution; whose example to follom, and command to-obey he accounted most sacred. When they endea∣voured to extort from him the confession of the sedi∣tion against Caesar, and Kosischink one of the exami∣ners admonished him not to burthen his conscience by concealing what he knew, he answered, thou perfidi∣ous fellow I have a greater regard of my conscience than thou hast of thine, at which words he being astoni∣shed in Conscience within a small while after langui∣shed and died, being again promised hope of pardon if he would change his Religion, he answered, since this body of mine is subject to corruption, and now it doth begin to decay, why would you have me hinder it.

4. On the 11 day of September he is brought forth to be punished, and the cryer proclaimed with a loud voice that he was guilty of sedition, with a loud voice

he said I suffer for the truth of Christ, when hee wa•• going through the gate, one Iohn Aquile a Batchelor prese••t••d him with a book of Psalms, but was forced to fly for it, not without a beating from the Captain. Vlicius with a very cheerfull voice and ready memo∣ry singing that Psal. Hast thee O Lord, &c. None of the Citizens were permitted to accompany him, or looke out at the windows on him, whosoever should presume to do otherwise, was threatned to bee shot, and that his voice might not be heard what he sung, or said, the Trumpets sounded, and the drums beat con∣tinually about him.

When he was led to the place of execution, he chee∣red up himself saying, this day my soul shall be with Christ; the Captain H••••zowski, answered: with the Divell in Hell, but the Martyr turned backe againe these words upon him, but you with your impious crue will run headlong thither excep ye repent, and kneeling down on his knees he recomended his soul to Christ, presently after the executioner cut off his right hand, wherewith (say they) he gave the Cup into the hands of the Laity, after that they cut off his head, and cut out his bowels and wrapped them in his shirt, at the length he was quattered and his quarters set upon four stakes and his head on the fifth, and was set a∣bout the Gallowes to be seene. Some that have passed by affirm, that the head and members have been seen fresh all the year after, and untouched by the birds.

6. After his death the enemies began to disperse themselves, and some letters were in his possession found, the which (if hee could have happily joined himselfe to the multitude of seditious coun∣trymen) hee intended to have dispersed through∣out the whole Kingdome, and incited all men to take up armes for the defence of administring the Cup in the Sacra••ent. But with those that knew the man better, this forgery got no credit; for that he was known to be of a quiet disposition, and truly Godly, and was wont to say very often that tears were the arms of the Church; nay, he was so far from any such thing, that he seemed not to approve that the Orders should defend their religion by armes. Unlesse by chance being mastered by impatience, he might hap∣pily join with them in their desperate Councells, which he only knows from whom nothing is hid. This we are certain of, that it is no new device, for the enemies of the Church, to lay such notable aspersions upon the Godly, that they might put a fairer glosse upon their tyranny. We will hereafter acquaint you how the Fa∣ther of this Martyr (a man of eighty yeares of age) laid his life downe for Religion in the same yeare at Prostanna in Moravia.

CHAP. LVIII. Ministers cast out of Moravia.

THe same year 16••4 as in Bohemia, so in Mora∣via, the Edict was published against the Mini∣sters, and Commissaries were appointed who should see the execution done. These going through all the Provinces, remove the Ministers of the Gospell, and at the last banish them.

2. But John Jacob the greater an Italian, and a man that was very rich, and Iohn Ernestas Platesius, a Canon of Colmucensis, came unto that illustrious Baron, Charles of Zerotina, a man for his wisedome, and other Heroieall Virtues, famous through all Europe. And under Matthias for the space of eight yeares pro-Mazchio, and being in great favour with the house of Austria for his fidelity to them, onely envied for his constancie in Religion, for even at that time he maintained 24 of the fraternity in his juris∣diction, for which they required that he should give satisfaction to Caesar, neither could Caesar loose any priviledge thereby: They say they have an express command from Ditrichsteinus the Cardinall, the go∣vernour of Moravia, he tells them againe, that in matters of Religion he ought not to be subject to

the Cardinall, and therefore from the Cardinall he appeales to Caesar.

3. Very willingly they agree to this, and there∣fore doe grant him but fourteene dayes, which be∣ing past and the Baron in regard of the ill disposition of his body, could not goe unto Caesar, the next day after the Epiphanie they returne, and press hard for the execution of Caesars will, yet it was left to the Barons choise, whether he would promise to send the Ministers away, or whether he would leave this thing for them to doe. The Baron sayd, that neither of these was convenient, that either he should banish those whom he knew to bee the servants of Christ, or that the Commissioners should prescribe it to him; but that he would appeal to Caesar. They protested that they ought to put in execution the commands of Caesar, and therefore immediately goe into the town, and make ready the citation, and having called the the Burrouhg Master of the Towne, require him to provide them a messenger, and presently, even that night, (that they may declare themselves to be of the number of those whom the Scripture sayth,

cannot take their rest unless they may doe some mischiefe, or those whose sleep departeth from them except they may destroy, Proverbs 4, 16.

) commanding all that inhabite that village, that they appeare next morning very early.

4. The Ministers and they appeare, they read

Caesars Edict, and aske them whether they would submit thereto, to which they answer; That they rely wholly upon the will of God, whom in the Gospell ef Jesus Christ they serve, relying therefore on Gods will and pleasure, they did resolve to un∣dergoe what punishment they would inflict, since they suffered onely for the name of Jesus Christ, not for any ill deeds. Againe they demanded whether they will repent, and returne to the Ca∣tholicke Church from which through schisme and haeresie they had departed. Vnanimously they doe deny it. The Commissaries dismiss them, having given them some time to consider of it, and that eve∣ry one particularly might come in and speake for himselfe; but they repeat againe their common an∣swer, that in so religious a cause as this there needed no deliberation. Therefore the Commissioners in Caesars name banish them, and command them to depart out of the City within eight dayes, under the paine of death. These godly men did obey, and went into banishment, for whom the Baron at his owne charge tooke care, that they should be carried into Hungary.

5. Going afterwards into Wienna the Baron complaines unto Caesar of the injurie done unto him by the Cardinall in Moravia, and the Prince of Litch∣tensteine in Bohemia, (for there he had a town with some villages, and the Ministers were there also cas••

out, but all to no purpose as shall be shewed heare∣after under the title of the proceedings against even the Peers and Noblemen.

6. And thus the Ministers of the Gospell through∣out all Moravia and Bohemia, the slaves and vassalls of Antichrist are given to the Churches for Doctors, blind guides to seeing men. It is high time to see how they dealt with the other Orders.

CHAP. LIX. Proceedings against Peeres & Noblemen, how many eminent & chi••fmen were taken, & some condem∣ned to death, others to perpetual imprisonment.

I. THe enemies of the Gospell trained up in Phalaris and Machiavell•• schoole, aimed at topping the chiefe and principall heads of the Poppy: for which thing they had a faire pretence, which for∣merly they sought, viz. The accusation of taking up armes against them, for though after the fight a cer∣taine hope of pardon was granted, if laying downe their armes they would submit themselves to Caesars mercy, (by which slight they are caught who other∣wise might have escaped.) but afterwards, whom they had appointed for slaughter they apprehended, saying that the publicke liberty without the ransome of some heads could not be redeemed.

2. First of all therefore they took all such whom they could have out of the ranck of the Defenders and and Directors, and then all those whom they knew had done any thing for the common good of the coun∣try and religion, or feared that they might be able to do (those excepted who adhered not to Ferdinand) or that feared to break their faith to Frederick) these they accompany going unto banishment. About fif∣ty men farre excelling others in godlinesse, wisdome, and courage, who had passed over their younger yeares in learning, in millitary affaires, and in travel∣ling the rest of their age, sety apart for the Church and Common-wealth to wit by watching, by shew∣ing dangers to the imprudent, adding courage to the prudent, by exhorting unto concord, and advising in common what they could for the best: in a word the very flower of our nation, the lights, delights and safe∣guard of our Country. How therefore those were ex∣amined condemned and after what manner they were punished, how cheerfully they did suffer Martyrdome for the truth of the faith, and liberty of the Country, with my most accustomed plainness and brevity I shal declare.

3. The Pipe maketh sweet musick while the fow∣ler catcheth the birds: more than three moneths nothing is heard but fair promises of favour, and hope of impu∣nity for all by gone trespasses; insomuch, that some came out of their lurking holes, and some returned

home that were exiled, but when many had despai∣red of hoping, suddenly and in one hour which was the first houre of the night (even about supper time, on the 20 of February in the year 1621, they laid hold on, and captivated as many as they could come at; for every one being in their houses, unlooked for were vi∣sited by the Captaines of the City of Prague, and Cae∣sars Judges (even as they had cast their businesse be∣fore hand) and were commanded to get up into the Waggon, wherein some were carried to the Castle of Prague, others were carried to the Praetors lod∣gings.

4. The next day after, Writs were issued out, where∣by, aswell the absent as those that departed the King∣dome: allowing them six weeks to appeare in. Therefore on the second of Aprill, being comanded by the Herald to appear, & not one did appear. On the 5 day of Aprill, the same common crier pronounceth sentence against them, that all such as were guilty of Treason should forfeit goods, honours, and lives. The 25 of Aprill was the day perfixed for the execution of this Writ. And their names set on the Gallowes. And the next day after the sentence is pronounced a∣gainst the Heires of such who lost their lives in the Re∣bellion, that all their goods be confiscate to the King.

5. In the moneth of May, they proceeded to the tryall of the Noblemen they had taken, and Ot∣ton

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

Melander, and Daniel Capper, civill Lawyers, and wavering Apostates are appointed examiners, with some of the Nobility, who tire out the accused persons with a thousand unnecessary questions, de∣siring to extort that from them that never was, which importunate inquisition Count Schlikius was not a∣ble to endure, insomuch that rending asunder his garments, and opening his breast he said, Teare into a thousand pieces this body, and search into the in∣nermost part of my intraills, you shall fi••d nothing there but what I have expressed in my Apologie. The love of Liberty and Religion hath made us sheath our sword••, and because God would have that Caesars sword should prevaile, and deliver us into your hands, Gods Will be done. In like manner Bu∣dowecius and Otto de Loss vsing much vehemency maintained stoutly that the cause of the Orders was not made a whit the worse in regard of the suc∣cess.

6. And thus a Moneth or two is spent in inqui∣sitions, when none would yeeld, none would ac∣knowledge himselfe in an errour, none would sue unto them, they do therefore proceed to execution; The judgement is committed to some of the No∣bility under one kind, who were sworn enemies of the Gospellers. And that their cruelty may have some shew of clemency, Caesar commanded the sentences as they were delivered to be brought to

him to Vienna, which after he had mittigated he sent back againe. It is reported by some of credit, that Caesar slept not all that night for considering on the businesse, and in the morning calling his con∣fessor to him (P. Lainormaini) said, I adjure thee upon thy conscience to tell me, whether I may with a safe conscience pardon those that are condem∣ned, or suffer execution to passe upon them? To whom the Confessor made this answer, O Caesar, both are in thy power. Caesar therefore setting pen to paper, wrote therein a pardon for some, but for o∣thers left them to the execution of the sentence with a great addition of shame and ignominy, as doth fol∣low.

7. June the 19. which was Saturday, I know not whether on set purpose or by chance it was ap∣pointed for this days actions, the Judges being ga∣thered together in the Palace of the Tower, gave or∣der they should be brought forth singly, and that the sentence of condemnation (some ceremonies of terror being added for affrightment) should be pro∣claimed, to some death, to some perpetuall imprison∣ment, to others banishment, and some are reserved to the further pleasure of Caesar, after this man∣ner.

8. Willielmus Popeliu of Lobkowitz, and Pau∣lus of Rziczan, were condemned to be beheaded, yet by the clemency of Ferdinand Caesar, who was

alwayes inclinable that way, he was adjudged to perpetuall imprisonment, and his goods confiscated to the King.

9. Joachimus Andrea Scehlikio Count of Pas∣saun, was adjudged to have his right hand cut off, and his body to be cut into foure parts, and to be hanged up in high waies: but by the speciall favour of Caesar, he was onely to be beheaded, and his head and hands to be fastned to the Lattice-windows of the Tower of the Bridge of Prague on the top of a speare.

10. Wenceslaus de Budow••, in like manner to have his hand and head cut off, and his members to be fastned in a certaine place, and his four quarters in a publicke place that lookes four wayes, to be fastned to a stake, yet by the indulgence of Caesar onely his head was cut off, and to be fastned to the Tower of the Bridge.

11. Christopher Hazan of Polcitz, to have his head cut off.

12. Casparus Kaplirius of Sulewitz although he had very much offended, yet having regard to his age (for he was very near ninty yeares of age) he had the favour to have his head cut off, and his head to stand with the rest for a spectacle.

13. Procopius Dworzetskz, Bohuslaus of Mi••¦chalowitz, Frederick Bile, and Henry Otton o•• Loss, had the same punishment denounced against them: yet they said, for a greater severity of justice

they were to be cut into four parts.

14. Iohannes Westrowecius was to have his head cut off, yet he was reserved to perpetuall imprison∣ment.

15. The same sentence was pronounced against Wene••slaus Felix Petipeski, but that unfortunate man a little after redeemed his shameful liberty with shameful Apostacy.

16. Dionysius Czerninus, was adjudged to have two of his fingers cut off, and after that his head, yet his fingers were not cut off.

17. Woolfgangius Hoslarus, his doome was to have been banished for ever; yet the mercy of Caesar did so far extend to him, that he was confined onely for one whole year, to Raab a garrison Town in Hun∣gary.

18. William Konec Chlumski was onely behead∣ed. Hitherto of the mittigation of the sentences that were passed against Barons and Nobility; The Citi∣zens follow.

19. Iohannes Theodorus Sixtus; M. Valentinus Cochanus, Tobias Seeoffeck, and Christopher, all of them chiefe men of Prague, lost their lives.

20. Iohn Scultesi••s a Ruitenburgian, and Max∣imilianus of Zatemen, being eminent Citizens, had their heads cut off, and fastned in the market-place to a paire of stocks in their respective Cities.

21 Iohannes Jessenius a Phisitian and governor

of the Vniversity of Prague, who formerly had been sent on an embassie to Hungary, for which cause he was condemned to have his tonge first cut out, while he was alive, and to be quartred alive, lastly his quarters and head to be disposed of to severall places which had two pathes; yet through Caesars clemen∣cy the execution was not according to that sentence, but he was first killed, then his tongue was cut out, and then he was beheaded and quartred.

22r Iohn Kutnave, Simeon Sussicius, and Na∣thaniel Woodmanius, were sentenced to be han∣ged.

23. Melchior Triprechius Advocate, George Zawjetam Secretary of the Chancery, and Paul Perczkam Auditor are condemned to perpetuall im∣prisonmenu.

24. Wenceslaus of Gisbite, a citizen of Prague was beheaded.

25. George Hunschlidius, and Leander Rippeli∣us. Germans both and Lawyers, Agents for some Princes of Germanie, having appealed from an infe∣riour to a higher Court, were condemned to have their hands and heads cut off.

26. Nicolaus Dionysius, of the Senate of the great∣ter Prague was to be burnt, his tongue being first cut out, yet his punishment was so mitigated, that he was onely to be nailed to a gallowes for the space of an houre, and to depart from that place.

27. Wenceslaus Bozesius was to be burnt, Iohn Swelham, and Joseph Kubinu, to be whipt and then banished.

28. Mathew Bozbonius a Phisitian should have been beheaded, but Caesar taking commiseration on him onely kept him in prison.

26. Casparus Vslar, and Henry Kozell, Senators of new Prague were to be hanged out of the window of the Court of that City, but Caesar out of mercifull clemency assigned the former to perpetual imprison∣ment, and the latter died by the sword.

30. Elias Rosinu an Elder, and Lucas Karba∣nus should have died by the sword, but Caesar gave them their lives, but the former was imprisoned, and the other banished.

31. Andrew Kacaur, George Rzecitius, Mich-Witman, Simeon Wockez, to loose their lives by the sword, but Iohn Kamaritus tasted the favour of Caesar and was onely banished for the space of one whole year.

32. Some other citizens, Abraham Angelus, Iohannes Pelz••zinowski &c. were reserved untill Caesar were certified concerning them.

CHAP. LX. Twenty seven glorious Martyrs.

I. THe judiciall proceeding being over, which lasted for the space almost of three days, each sort of prisoners were carried to their severall prisons, the Noblemen into the inner prison of the Castle, the Citizens into the Praetors houses. Some rakeshames were suborned to insult over them, saying, why do they not now sing The Lord reigneth. The ninety ninth Psalm, as it should seem being, used to be sung amongst other Psalms in the time of Frederick.

2. The Prince Lichstenstein going out of his Pallace, and going to Mass that day, as well as the next day following, the wives, children and the kins∣folk of each sex of the condemned persons humbly suing for their lives; but answer was made, that all the favour that they could now expect was that they should have leave to bury the corps of their friends. And yet there were some insinuating fellowes, such as would swallow bribes, who tooke monies both of widdowes and orphans, making faire promises to them.

3. In the evening the condemned men had no∣tice given to them, that the time of their execution drew

neare, and that the one and twentieth day of Iune was the appointed day: And therefore they did ad∣vice that each of them would have a care of his owne soule, and therefore that they should send for a Jesu∣ite, or Capuchin, or Minister of the Augustine Con∣fession and so fit himselfe for death; but that none of them must have any thought to have any Minister of the Order; because that would not be granted unto them. Which was sad newes to them; because the greater part of the Martyres had beene auditors of the Brethren: neither could this inhibition otherwise be taken, than either from some exact or some anci∣ent rooted malice against them; or to cast a mist be∣fore the eyes of the Saxons, as though Caesar did not much dislike their Order.

4. Which thing being done, the foresaid Jesu∣ites and the Capuchines, not staying till they were ••alled for, flew thither like so many flies, using many perswasions to them, even to desparation and deniall of the truth, and by putting some in hope of life. But God so strengthned them, that all those endeavours of Sathan and his Imps were in vaine, whatsoever they protested to the contrary; calling Heaven and Earth to witness, that they shall not be guilty of their eter∣nall damnation, since that they so obstinately refused the Grace of God.

5. The Ministers of the Gospell are therefore cal∣led, Iohannes Rosucius from the lesser Prague went to

the Castle, M. Victorinus Verberius, and Vitus Ja∣kessius into the Court in old Prague. Adamus Cle∣mens into new Prague. And David Lippech was with the Germans, whereof three which were at this time condemned were doctors. Jessenius, Hauns∣childt and Rippell: These Divines spent the remain∣der of time (which was Sunday and Munday even unto the time of execution in religious exercise col∣loquies, prayers and Hymnes; lastly they did pre∣pare the holy Martyrs by the administration of the Sacrament for the future agony.

6. They which were of the Brethren and refor∣med, did admit those Ministers willingly, protesting that they have acknowledged them for brethren, and do acknowledge them to be the Embassadors of Christ, howsoever they have differed unhappily in some Articles. Two onely, the Baron of Budovia, and Otto of Loss, conferred religiously with Rosacius, but did not partake of the Sacrament, be∣cause happily it might give occasion of some false ac∣cusation) comforting themselves with this saying be∣lieve and thou hast eaten.

7. It is worthy remembrance, how on the Sun∣day they which were in old Prague prisoners in the Praetors house did suppe. For as they were confer∣ring with M. Werbenius, and even in his presence, the chiefe Goaler had told them that the hour for supper was at hand, they looking one upon another, pro∣tested

that they did not want that materiall supper, yet for recreation sake they would not scorne to sit down. And then one is busie laying the Napkins, an••ther in setting on the Dishes, another pouring out the water for such as would wash, another ha∣ving given thanks to carve to others, another puts them in mind, that this was their last supper upon earth, but to morrow they should feast with Christ in Heaven. The Master of the Court being a man of evill disposition, and a Papist tooke this saying not very well, who going out to some of his friends, made a scoffe at it saying, doth Christ provide them Cooks in Heaven. Which when it was told unto them, the Minister Vitus Iakessius discoursed very religiously concerning Christ his last supper here on earth, and of Iudas that did trouble Christ and his Disciples. One of these D. Haunschildt, would eat nothing: saying, this pouch meaning his panch) is sufficiently stuffed with wormes meat.

8. In the mean while it is told them that the Ba∣rons and Noblemen, were led out of the prison of the Castle into the Court of the ancient City, near unto which in the market place that direful Theatre for that shambles was appointed: which they, as if they were going to meet with them, hasten to the windows, and looking out entertaine their fellow Martyrs with the forty fourth Psalm with a loud voyce, while the

amazed multitude flock after them in great swarms, sighing and lamenting.

9. After that, the whole night is spent in Psalms and prayers, and godly discourse, and mutuall exhor∣tations: (that because it pleased God to call them be∣fore others, to this glory of Martyrdome,) they should not doubt, by their true constancy, to confound the world, to glorifie Christ, and to leave a godly example to posterity. And when amongst others they sung the sixty eight Psalm, (occasion being taken by the last verse of that Psalm, where David prayes, Shew some token of good upon me,) John Kutnaur broke out in∣to these words, Shew therefore on us some token of thy goodnesse O God, whereby we thy unworthy ser∣vants may be strengthned by thy goodnesse, and our enemies confounded. And as it were answering for God, being full of faith, he saith, Be of good cheare, for even in this God hath heard your voyce, and to morrow he will shew some wonderfull signe, and will witnesse that we suffer for his cause. The Minister, M. Werbenius when he heard this, answered, They will rest satisfied herewith, when they shall perceive that death which is bitter to the wicked, is sweetned to you.

10. Early in the morning, having washed their Faces, they put on clean clothes, as though they were going to a wedding, fitting their Dublets and jackets to their bodies, and cutting their collars,

that being brought to the scaffold, there should bee no need of a new making ready. Kautnur, in the meane while, with others pray and earnestly desire of God, that if his Majesty would bee pleased to strengthen and confirme both themselves and the people concer∣ning their innocence. And presently after the sun ri∣sing, a beautifull bow appeared and compassed the heavens, the Ministers, the souldiers, and many others, go to see it. But the Martyrs looked out at the win∣dow and they all see, (as well as those all over Prague) a Rain-bow of an unusuall colour, and the Heavens very clear, neither was it observed that any rain had fallen for the space of two whole dayes be∣fore. This sign being shewed from heaven, the Mar∣tyrs lifted up their voices and hands, part of them in whose company Verbenius was, fell on their knees and praised God, here one calls to mind the Cove∣nant of Noah, another thinketh one the Rain-bow in the Revelation, about the Throne of Christs tribunall, who was judge of the living and the dead, and very much to comfort themselves herein.

11. But as soone as this heavenly sign of grace was vanished, another sign of approaching Martyrdome, the noise of a gun, being let off, sounded in their ears, which when being heard by the Ministers of the word, the Champions of Christ, going to each other, salute one another, and pray that each of them may bee strengthned, they also encourage one another,

and exhort to fight manfully, presently the Troops of horse come, and some colours of footmen, and encom∣passe the Theater, wherein, on their seats, the Judges of Caesar with the Senators did sit; the Market place, the streets, and al the houses, are filled with num∣berlesse numbers of spectators,

12. The Martyrs are called forth one after ano∣ther, and do go to their death, and undergo it with∣out daunting, for whoever was called forth, hastned with no lesse chearfullnesse, than as if he had gone to a banquet, or some other delights; and it was done af∣ter the same manner by each of them, (as M. Rosa∣cius doth describe) speaking to the other. Most lo∣ving friends farewell, God give unto you the comfort of his Spirit, patience and courage, that what for∣merly with your heart, your mouth, and your hands, ye have affirmed, ye may do the like by your glorious death, behold I goe before, that I may see the glo∣ry of my Lord Jesus Christ, ye will follow me, that we may together behold the face of our Father, even in this hour all sorrow departs from me, and joy••ull eternity shall enter in. And they which re∣mained behind answered, God above whether and to whom you are going prosper your journey, and grant you passe happily from this vale of miseries this de∣sart of goodnesse, unto that Heavenly Country let the Lord Jesus send his Angels to meet thee. Go deare Brother in thine and our Fathers house, and

we will follow, presently we will meet in the Heavenly glory, we are confident of this through him in whom we have believed.

13. These and other things, being accompanied by the Ministers, through the yard of the Court, to the Scaffold, they spake with a brave resolution, and with such ardency of Spirit, that even the Praetors, and the company of Souldiers, standtng round about wept, and had they not deafned the ears of the by∣standers with the noise of Drums, and sound of Trum∣pet, it had been impossible but that every one had paid the tribute of one teare if not more. When the Mi∣nisters returned, and had reported how valiantly the one and other died, the rest praysed God, desiring of him the like aid of his assisting Grace.

14. But it will be worth our labour to remember some thing of each of them in particular.

CHAP. LXI. Joach••mus Andreas, Schlik of Holeytsche Count of Assaw Lord of Swi••an.

I. HE was a man of above fifty years of age, as of ancient noble family; so he of very good parts. For Heroicall magn••nimity, with admirable modesty of mind, a readinesse of acting businesses with a Religious care and circumspection, as also with a wonderful temperature excelled in him. Deservedly therfore by the Orders he was made choise of to be di∣rector of their Councels; and afterwards by Fredericke he was chose chiefe Judge, and made Pro-Marcio of Lusatia.

2. Flying from the conquering hands of Ferdinand, he went into Lusatia. But the Elector of Saxony ta∣king of him, although in his youth he was his chiefe Officer, and one that did deserve very well of him, yet by the perswasion of I know not what Antichristian Parasite, he delivered him over to the fury of the ene∣mie. With what resolution he answered the examiners, is before mentioned, when he had received that horred sentence of death, especially that he was to be quartered, and his parts to be scatered here and there, he answe∣red, The losse of a sepulcher is easie, when Rosatius the Minister came to him, and wished to courage

and fortitude, he answered, I thank you my Father for your good and godly wish, but know that I have Gods grace and favour, so that no fear of death doth trouble me; once I have dared to oppose Anti∣christ, and I shall dare to die for Christ. I am now judged by the world, but a more horrible judgment waits upon them.

4. When on Munday morning after five of the clock he heard the report of a Gunne, he said, This is the signall of our death; let me go first; but thou O Iesus have mercy on us. The Jesuits troubling him, as before he resisted manfully, so now when he came upon the scaffold, and Seditius the Father of his sect, with others called unto him, saying, Sir, remember yet, he answered, pray dispatch me presently.

5. When he went further on the scaffold, and be∣held the Sun shining very bright, he said, Christ thou Sonne of Righteousnesse, grant that through the darknesse of death I may passe into thy eternall light, then meditating, he walkt about the scaffold with that gravity, & a countenance so composed for sober mirth; that even the chief men there could scarce refrain wee∣ping. Having ended his prayers he fell upon a cloth that was spread there for that purpose, and so received the blow of the sword. After that his right hand was cut off, and was hung up with his head, on an iron speare upon the high Tower of the Bridge; but his carcase was wrapt in a cloth and conveyed away by

some in mourning habits to a cave, and a fresh cloth is spread, which is observed to be done for all of them, that none of those that suffered might see the Corps or bloud of those that suffered before them.

CHAP. LXII. Wenceslaus Baron of Budowa a Monke of Graetium, Lord of Klastericke and Zazadka.

I. THis man had an incomparable wit, famous for his learning as appeareth by his writings, re∣nouned for his travels through Germany, Italie, France, England, and Turkie, where he lived seven years, he was very zealous, deserving reverence even for his age, (for he was seventy years old) eminent also in regard of his places of preferment. For under Rodolphus he was a Counsellor, and was called to the place of one of the Directors of the reformed Consistory, and Academie. By Matthias he was made a Counsellor, and by the Order, Director of the Kingdome in the vacancy, until a King was elect∣ed. Lastly he was President of the Court of Ap∣peales, the glory of his Country, and the bright shi∣ning starre of the Church; he was none that Lorded it over his inferiors, but was rather a Father to them. In a word, he was right deare both to God and man.

2. After the Victory of Ferdinand, he accompa∣nied his family out of Prague, (his Wife, his Sonne, Nurse, Nephews,) and (least he should seeme to have forsaken the Crowne, whereof with one Otto he was appointed keeper) he returned. His house not long after was plundred, even to his wearing ap∣parell, he onely saying, that the Lord hath given and the Lord hath taken.

3. Paulus Aretinus being Secretary of the Tri∣bunalls, talking with him, (for he was now kept un∣der arrest in his owne house) and being demanded, that since he had b n once in the deeps, why he would trust hims••lfe to those tempestuous storms, he did answer, his conscience pressed him to what he did: It was Religion that perswaded him to forsake his Countrey, and a good cause. But I know not Gods pleasures, whether he will that I should seale it with my bloud. And rising up he said, I am here my God, dispose of me thy servant as it seemeth good in thine eyes; I am full of years, take from me my life, that I may not see those evils which I see are now com∣ming on my Country. Being another day visited by the same party, and being before acquainted of the re∣port that went on him (that for very griefe he died) smiling he answered; What me? I had never had he happinesse to injoy so much pleasure as now: b••hold my Paradise (shewing his Bible) it never yeelded me so much Nectar and Ambrosia as now, I live, and

will live as long as God please, neither, I hope, shal any man see that day wherein good old Budowecius, was said to die with greif. Being examined of the Inquisitors often, he stifly maintained the equity of the cause; and being condemned, he said to the Jud∣ges, Yee have long time thirsted after my bloud, but know withall, ye will find God a revenger of inno∣cent bloud, for whose cause we suffer.

4. The third day before the execution, hee told his dreame to his servant Zidnowskie. He dream∣ed that he thought he saw himselfe walking in a pleasant field, and thinking of the event of these things with a heavie heart; when behold one com∣ming to me offered me a booke, which when I look∣ed into, I saw silken white leaves, and nothing there∣in written, but the fift verse of the thirty seven Psalme, Commit thy way unto the Lord, and put thy trust in him, and he shall bring it to passe: when he be∣gan againe to thinke what that meant, another came, and brought a white Robe, which he cast upon him The old man awaking, told it presently to his ser∣vant: and as hee went on the Scaffold, hee said to him, Now I goe covered with the cloth of Righte∣ousnesse, that I may appeare before God in whom I hope.

5. After the pronunciation of the sentence, as he was going into the Crosse, two Capuchins met him, and told him the cause of their comming, which

was, to afford him mercy in these straits, he de∣manded of them, what that mercy was. They did answer, that they might shew him the way of the Lord. He replied again, I know that by the mercy of my God. They again said, Sir, you are deceived in your opinion. Unto whom hee answered, I rely not on opinion on but the infallible truth; for I have no other way, but him who said, I am the way, the truth, and life. But they replied, there is no salvati∣on out of the Church, and here they fall into dis∣course of the authority of the Church, to trifle away the time, and would gladly confine it to the Pope, and Cardinals, in which discourse they use vaine repetition, in desiring their principles to be granted, whereat the Martyr incensed, said: but I think your Pope is a Divel, and Antichrist, and the son of perdition, and that Beast that was made red with the bloud of Saints: depart with him to the place ye have deserved, and let me alone: yet if ye will learn from me the way of truth, stay ye, it will not be tedious to me, to spend some time and pains to save your soules. Here they beating their breasts, and signing themselves with the sign of the Crosse they departed, complaining that they never met with such a blasphemous Heretick.

6. In like manner (on the day of Martyrdome) very early in the morning, two Jesuites came into the Court, and began again to trouble these holy men:

and when some slighted them, they came to the Ba∣ron, and said, We perceive that this Baron is very learned, we doe desire to gaine his soule, and afford unto him the worke of mercy: to whom he said, What! would ye gaine my soule? Would ye were assertained of your salvation as I am of mine, the Lord be praised, who by his holy spirit, hath assured me of my salvation by the bloud of the Lambe. The Jesuite replyed, Good sir, do not presume too much, and assume that to your selfe, whereof no man can promise to himselfe any certainty; For doth not the Scripture say, No man knowes whether hee have de∣served grace? To whom the Baron answered, Is it therefore that I have need of your mercy? Yee un∣happy gainers of soules, yee rather infuse desparation into me, but ye erre, not knowing the Scriptures. And here hee expounded, and gave them the sense of this place, and brought other portions of Scripture, which prove the infallibility of the salvation of beleevers. A∣mongst others that of Saint Paul, I know in whom I have believed, also I know that a crown is laid up for me. The Jesuit interrupting him, said, This Paul said of himselfe, not of others: The Baron re∣plyed, Thou liest: for it followes, not for me onely, but for all those that wait for his comming. Here the Sophister was mute, and the Baron went for∣ward. As for that saying, No man knoweth whether he deserve grace or hatred, doe you thereby seeke to

coope me up? pray tell me where you find it written? here is the Bible, where doe you find it? The one said, If I be not deceived, in the Epistle of Paul to Timothy. The Baron being very angry, said, Thou Asse, wouldest thou teach me the way of salvation, which knows so little of the word of God? Satan be gone from me, and tempt me not. At length (being confuted) they went their way, and stood a far off, while the Martyrs prepared themseves for suffering, as they use to paint Devils, when they are forced to leave & forsake the sinner, looking (as we use to say) as if he had eaten Bull-beef. And it is probable, that no∣thing so much troubled Satan, than that all of them slighted him and his factors.

7. Presently after, the Baron was called, and as he went on the Scaffold, he carried his head stately, and stroking his long beard, he said, My gray hairs, Be∣hold what honour remains for you, that you should be crowned wi••h Martyrdome: and then directing his speech to God, hee prayed for the Church, his Country, his Enemies, and recomended his soule to Christ: whose head being cut off, was set on the Tower, and his body buried.

CHAP. LXIII. Christopher Hara••t Baron of Bezdruzitz, and Pol∣zciz Lord of Petzka.

I. HE got himself a name, and much experience by his travells in Europe, Asia, and Affiri∣ca, which he published to the world in his native language, he was made, by Rodolphus, one of his Privy-Chamber, by Matthias a Privy-Counsellour, lastly by Fredericke chiefe of the Kings Chamber. This was the cause why the sentence of death was pronounced against him, because he was present at the expedition of the Orders in Austria, and not being ab∣solved of his former Oath took an oath to be true to Frederick, which thing was as wel done by others as by him, so that it was evident, that these Politicians sought their pretences, meerly out of the hatred they did bear unto religion.

2. Going to suffer, he called unto him Rosacius, a Minister of the Gospell, and told him how much he was troubled for his wife and children, for hee knew his wives coldnesse in religion, and therefore feared what hee should commit to her, shee now wanting a counsellour. He remembers that he left in witing something with her, which he doth desire to remember, and therefore desirteh the Minister to re∣hearse them to him. First, that she should be con∣stant in the Gospell Religion, nor suffer her self by a∣ny

allurements to be perswaded from it: for he tels ther that therein is the readiest and most infallible way of Salvation, and assurance of the mercy of God by the merits of Christ, being mindful of him & of that which she had heard from him, that he had tried all Religion, and compared them with the Scriptures, and that he found none more sure & solid, than that which he was about to seal with his bloud, that we attain Salvation by the bloud of the Lamb, which he is certain very shortly to find. Of which glory if she would be parta∣ker, she should persevere in the same faith. Secondly, he prayed that she would use more clemency to his Subjects, and rather ease, then overcharge them with burthens; last of all to command that she would have a care of her Children and bring them up in pure Reli∣gion, otherwise if through carelesnesse they were sedu∣ced, he would cause them to appeare before Christ his tribunal. This he spake with much zeal and solemn protestations; but this meer woman, being perfidious to God, her conscience, her children, and her subjects, observing nothing of all this. For within a while after she did marry an Apostate, committed her sonnes to the tuition of Jesuites, she her self swerved from her Religion, and did exercise tyranny over the soules and bodies of her subjects.

3. Being called forth to execution, he said, I have travelled so many Countries, so many barbarous na¦tions, have undergone so many dangers by sea and-

and, now I suffer innocently in my owne Country, and by their hands, both for whose good I and my fore-fathers spent our Estates and Lives. Father for∣give them. As he went forth he prayed, In thee (O Lord) have I hoped, let me not be confounded for e∣ver. Going on the Scaffold, he lift up his eyes and said, Into thy hands (O Lord) I commend my spirit. Walking on the fatall cloth that was spread on the floore, he made a little stand, and brake forth againe into these words, In thee (O Lord) have I trusted in my Youth, I am confident that I shall be accepted by that ignominious death of my Saviour: and fal∣ling downe on his knees he added, To thee (O God) I commend my spirit, thou God true and just hast redeemed me. And seeing the Executioner came not, (for he was a Gospeller, neither did he make too much hast, untill they had finished their prayers) he perceiving some delay, prayed againe, Lord Jesus, Son of David, be mercifull to me, and receive my spirit: and the sword from behind him cut off his speech with his head.

CHAP. LXIIII. Caspar Kaplirz of Sulewitz, a Knight 86 yeares of age.

I. VVHen Rosacius the Minister of the Word came to visit him after his condemnation, he received him with tears in his eyes, but with a mer∣ry heart, with these words; Behold me a miserable old man, who have often intreated my God, that hee would have compassion on me, and take me out of this life, but I have not obtained it; For God hath reserved me to be a spectacle in the world, and a sa∣crifice to himself. Let Gods will be done. My death indeed is disgracefull in the eyes of men, but glorious in the sight of God: for God will account that death precious in his sight, which I suffer for his glory and truth. And when the Minister would have comfor∣ted him, he desired him to heare his confession, and to pronounce his absolution, and to have that faith and hope which he had in God strengthened by the Lords Supper. Having therefore confessed himselfe a sinner, but especially that in his youth he committed something according to the custome of that age, to please the world he praysed God that had not suffer∣ed him to be swallowed up, but had called him to a more holy and upright course of life.

2. At length he said, [Through the mercy of my God I have preserved my trust and conscience, both to God, my King, and Country. I have faithfully served four Emperours, and that now such a reward should be given unto me, I leave to God the just Judge, who knowes that I sought not either honour or riches, by any thing which I did in this businesse. But I could not winke at the oppression of liberty and Religion: and because wee saw our selves circumvented by sub∣tilty, wee thought something was to bee done; and would rather lose our lives, rather than by a dull si∣lence yeeld to the yoke, and betray posterity. I ac∣knowledg that it was the will of God that we should outwardly fall, who hath chosen me and my belo∣ved fellowes in this last age to honour the truth by our bloud, and to make it glorious by our constancy. And although the flesh began to tremble at the hear∣ing the sentence of death, yet now by the goodnesse of God, I feel no feare of it.

3. When the Minister often interrupted him, per∣swading him not to hang his salvation upon a good Conscience, but upon the mercy of God thiough Christ, the pious old man continued on his speech. [Yesterday it was told me from my Aunt Pruako∣via, that if I would petition ••o Prince Lichtenstein, I might have a grant of my life, but so as to re∣main in prison all the days of my life. To which I an∣swered, that such a grant would be both unprofitable

and inconvenient. For if I should desire pardon, I should give an occasion to some, to suspect that I had committed some crime, and had deserved death, which I have not deserved. Tell her therefore, that I will desire pardon of him against whom I have committed many sinnes all my life: but I never offended the Prince. But if they should of their owne accord of∣fer me a prison instead of death, such a change would be very troublesome. I am a decrepit old man, and have lived long enough; for when I cannot distin∣guish the tasts of meats, or relish the sweetnesse of drinke, when it is tedious to sit long, and irkesome to lye, when I cannot walk unlesse I lean on a staffe, or be moved to and fro in others hands; what profit (I pray you) would such a life be to me? And if I can hardly endure it while it is free, how shall I be able to suffer imprisonment? God forbid that J should be pulled from this holy company of Martyrs.

4. The next day (being the Lords day) having received the Lords Supper. he said, [Behold now be∣ing reconciled to my God through Christ, I have peace, neither doe I feare man. J will confidently say with David, Let my flesh and my body be consu∣med, but God is the rocke of my heart, and my por∣tion for ••ver. Now there is nothing that may stay my thoughts on the earth, besides my Nephewes, for whom (O servant of Christ) J intreat you, that you would as much as you can, exhort them without in∣termission

to piety, and to imitate that constancy whereof they see an example in me: although J know that you who are the fathers and shepheards of our souls are not without danger. We go before, but you wil follow: but God keep you for his own glory, and let him not suffer his Church to be wholly tram∣pled on by the Babilonish beast.

5. On the day of execution, when the Minister of the word came to him, hee said: J had laid this mise∣rable body upon a bed; but what sleep could J have? Yet J did sleep, and saw two Angels comming to me, who wiped my face with fine linnen, and exhor∣ted me to be ready to goe along with them. But J trust in my God that J have these Angels present with me, not by a dream, but in truth, which minister to me while J live; and shall carry my soule from death into Abrahams bosome. For although J am a sin∣ner, yet I am purged by the bloud of my Redee∣mer, who was made a Propitiation for our sinnes. Therefore let the houre of Death come, J am pre∣pared.

6. Having put on his clothes he comanded that a gar∣ment of the finest linnen, which hung down to his heels should be put over him, and then said to M. Lippuch, Behold I put on my wedding garment. To which the other answered. The garment of Christs righteousnesse adorns more gloriously within. He answered again, I know it, but yet I desire to be adorned without, for the

honour of my Bride-groom. At last hee put on a vel∣vet Cloak, and being called out, he answered: In the name of God; for I did even now expect it. And then being helped by his servants, hee arose and bid farewell to all, and went away with a slow pace, by reason of the weaknesse of age. Being to go down by certain steps to the scaffold, he sayd. Oh my God strengthen me left I fall down and become a matter of scorn to the enemies.

7. When he came to the appointed place, he had much ado to kneele downe, being half crooked. Hee desired that that the Executioner might be advised to strike as soon as ever hee should see him lie down, lest hee might happen to fall by faintnesse. But the Executioner seeing him so crooked, and to hang down his head so much would not strike him. Therefore the Minister Rosacius by the appointment of the She∣riffs, said to him. My Noble Lord, as you have commended your soul unto Christ, so now offer up your hoary head cheerefully to God, and lift up your self towards heaven. In the name of God an∣swered hee, and so lifting up his head as well as hee could, saith, Lord Jesus into thy hands J commend my spirit; and then his head being cut off hee fell down.

CHAP. LXV. Procopius Dworzecski de Olbramowitz, &c.

I. HAving heard the sentence of death, he answe∣red. Doth the Emper••ur promise himselfe any thing when my h••ad is taken off? Let him take it th••n. The next day hee said unto the Minister of the Word. [I have had a contention all this night with the old Adam, even so as it made me sweat: But thanks be to my God, by whose help my soule hath overcome all temptations.] He added this also [O Almighty God, I have commended my soul to thee, do thou protect it and cherish it, and withall strengthen thy servant, that I may not be made a de∣rision to my enemies by any fear of death. And as thou wert wont to encourage the holy Martyrs, so I strongly beleeve thou wilt comfort me.]

2. When hee was called out to execution, hee readily answered, Thanks be to my God, who doth now call me to himself, for him I have lived, and for him will I die. For because my Saviour hath therefore died and risen againe, that he might bee Lord both of the living and the dead, I know that this soule of mine shall live, and my body shall bee raised like to his glorious body.

3. Comming upon the scaffold, he turned himself to the Imperiall Judges, and said: Tell Caesar that we now undergo his just judgement, but that hee shall undergo the more grievous but yet just judgement of God. And while he put off his cloathes, hee gave his purse with an Hungarian Ducket to the Minister of the word: Behold here my last riches, and these which are unprofitable for mee, I resigne to you.

4. And when hee saw a piece of gold coine hang about his necke, wherein was engraven the Coro∣nation of Frederick, hee takes it, and delivers it to one of the standers by: I adjure thee, that whenso∣ever my deare King Fredericke shall recover the Throne of his Kingdome, you deliver this to him, and likewise tell him that for his sake I wore this even to the moment of my death, and that now I lay downe my life willingly for God and my King. Having thus spoken, hee kneeled downe, and being struck with the sword in the midst of his sighs, he gave up his soul to God.

CHAP. LXVI. Frederick de Bile Lord of Rzchlovice.

I. A Man of ancient credit, and honesty, and learned, and Counsellor to the then King of

Bohemia, afterward appointed Governour to the States in the time of the interregnum, suffered punish∣ment patiently and piously.

CHAP LXVII. Henry Otto de Losse Lord of Komarove.

A Man of a quick wit and great judgement. Therefore in the time of Rodolphus hee was in the number of the Defendors of Religion, and after∣wards chosen one among the Governours of the King∣dome. By King Frederick hee was made assistant to the Chamber of Justice, and Burgrave of Carlei∣stene with the Count of Thurne.

2. He having received his sentence of condemnati∣on, said: My Caesar, do you indeed establish your Throne by our blood. But you shall try in the day of judgement what account you shall make to God, I have seen barbarous nations, but I never saw or heard of the like cru••lty: that a man should be cut in pie∣ces, their heads sent one way, their hands another way, and the other parts of the bodie to other places, what crueltie is this! Let them send one part of me to Rome, another to Spain, another to Turky, the rest beyond the seas where they please: I do beleeve that my Saviour wil gather them together again and will cloath them with my skin, that I may see him

with these eies, hear him with these eares, praise him with th••s mouth, rejoice with this heart for ever.

3. When the Minister Rosacius returned into the Court from the execution of the L. Dworzeski, (others in the mean time bearing the Lord de Bile company) the Lord Otto like one in anextasie arose hastily out of his seat, and spoke these words to him: Oh how do I rejoyce at thy comming, O man of God, that I may with joy relate unto you, what now hath hap∣ned to me. I sate in this seat troubled within my self, be∣cause it had not been my fortune to have a Minister of my acquaintance, who might administer abso∣lution and the Eucharist unto me, I began to grieve, and indeed J do grieve, that J was not present at your holy mysteries. Amongst these thoughts J fell asleep, and behold my Saviour appeared unto me, who said: My grace is sufficient for thee: for J pu∣rifie thee with my bloud. And then infused a drop of his bloud into my heart, at the feeling of this, I a∣waked and leaped for joy. And now beleeve that J feel a wonderfull refreshing in my heart. And then he added with his hands lifted up: I give thee thankes most mercifull Saviour, who hath beene pleased to fill mee with so much comfort, and to as∣sure me so much of thy grace! Now I understand what that is, Beleeve and thou hast eaten. Oh now I feare death no longer! I will die with joy.

4. Being presently called out by the Sheriffe, hee

desires Rosacins to accompany him: who granting it said; just now the Lord Jesus appeared unto you in your sleepe, now hee will appeare in a beautifull vision as hee is in his glory. I am sure (answered hee) that hee will meet my soule with his Angels, that hee may bring it to an everlasting marriage, where I shall drink of a new cup, a cup of joy for e∣ver. Ah this death I know shall not separate mee from him.

5. Hee went forward being intent on his prayers to the Scaffold; where lifting up his eyes hee cried out: Behold I see the heavens open, And stretching out his hand hee pointed to a place about the top of heaven, where others also did observe a certain kind of brightnesse dazeling their sight. Being come to the place of execution hee fell on his face and pray∣ed silently: then putting off his doublet, and knee∣ling down, cried; into thy hands O Lord God I commend my spirit, have pitty on mee through Jesus Christ, and receive me, that I may see his glory. At this word hee received the stroke of the sword.

CHAP. LXVIII. Dionisius Czervins de Cludezitz.

BEing conversant in Caesars Court for many years he had addicted himself to the Popish Religion. The crime which was laid to his Charge was, that when hee was Captaine of the Kings Castle, hee let into the Castle the armed States of that first tumult, (in the yeare 1618.) But this was onely a pretence. For hee demonstrated that it was done by the com∣mand of the chief Burgrave, whom he was bound to obey, and by that means sufficiently cleared himselfe. But because for his moderate counsells alwayes pre∣judicial to the Iesuits, he lay under suspicion of heresie (which afterwards was manifest) it was thought fit that on this occasion hee should bee taken out of the way. But chiefly they hoped that upon this ac∣count their whole processe should bee made lesse ob∣noxious to suspicion, as if it were not carried on against religion, when as they spared not the Catholicks themselves.

2. When Mr. Rosacius administred the Eucha∣rist to the Lord Harans, and Konetzchlumskie, and and for a preparation exhorted them to repose the hope of their salvation in the mercy of God, and merits of Christ, and related the promises made to the

people of God, concerning the pardon of sinnes, and assurance of salvation to those that believe in Christ: He being present, strook his breast & with tears in his eyes cryed out: [This also is my faith, and in this J die.] And when absolution was conferred upon them by imposition of hands, he also received it, which gave them hope that he would also partake of the Eu∣charist with them. But he separated himself from them at the Communion, and kneeled downe, and prayed so fervently by himselfe, as was an astonishment unto the rest. When every thing was ended, the rest gave thanks to the Minister, and he brake out into these words; J also give thankes to my God, who would have mee here present, and for you, my beloved friends, I heartily rejoice at this pious and holy pre∣paration for death. Rosacius answered; And to you my Lord, the way of Gods grace was open, and we hoped, that after you had professed the same faith with us, and had admitted of absolution, that you would have subscribed the Testament of Christ, &c. He an∣swered: That might, and perhaps ought to have beene done. But! And at this word holding his peace, hee struck his breast, sighed and wept, and afterwards added: J rest in that grace, which hath happened unto me: and J trust in my God, that he will graciously accept my contrite spirit. It was certaine, that he had reposed some hope in the favour of men, of which he was deprived.

3. A certaine Canon with a Jesuite brought him upon the scaffold, unto whose speeches, exhortations, comforts, and the rest of their trifles, hee seemed little to attend. For hee turned himselfe from the kisse of peace (as they call it) and turned his backe to the signe of the crosse; and falling downe on his face he prayed softly: afterwards lifting up himselfe and looking up to heaven, he cried out. They can take away the body, but they cannot take away the foul: O Lord Jesus I commend that unto thee, so hee ended his life being about fifty six yeares of age.

CHAP. LXIX. William Konezchlumski.

HE was about seventy yeares of age and had been for some yeares deprived of the use of his feet, They laid this crime to his charge, that hee had aid∣ed the Emperors enemies with his counsell and wealth. Being called to execution hee said. I will go and die but I know not wherefore. O Lord Iesus who being innocent didst undergo death, grant that I may die the death of the righteous, and receive my soul into thy hands.

CHAP. LXX. Bohoslaus de Michalowtz Lord of Rugenice-

I. HE was a man excellent in abilities of the mind and zeale for God, having deserved much both of the Kings and Kingdome of Bohemia.

2. Being adjudged to die, he said it was more wel∣come to him, than if the Emperour had commanded him to live, and restored him to all his goods with an addition of more. For he knew their secret coun∣sels, and perceived what would follow. The fear and griefe of Death (saith he) is but for a few hours, and then comes the desired Rest. Being asked with others, by the Minister of the Word, whether they did acknowledge themselves justly condemned to the death? Hee answered: If we did think that we were the causes of these evils, we would not be asha∣med to confesse and detest it. But we will not fall downe and desire favour, lest we give to man that honour which is due to God, and betray our own in∣nocency. For God knowes, the Papists did that se∣cretly by their plots, which we see now done: They provoked us to take up armes, and now they slander∣ously lay to our charge many things, which never entred into our thoughts. God is our witnesse, that we sought for nothing but the liberty of Religion:

and in that we are overcome and condemned to die, we acknowledge, that God will not have his Truth defended by swords, but by our bloud. We will die therefore with an assured hope, that our death will be a Martyrdome in the eyes of God: therefore let us hasten to die, that wee may bee numbred in the assembly of the holy Martyrs.

3. Which desire of Martyrdome did demonstrate it selfe in the instant of death: For when the Lord de Bile was called out by the Sheriffe, he (as if there were yet place for emulation) said: Why is de Bile preferred before me in death, of whom I alwayes took•• place in life? But yet arising, hee embraced and kissed him, saying: Go before (Brother) ac∣cording to Gods will, and I will follow. When in the mean time, the Lord Otto, Czervin, Konez, Chlumskie were called out in order: Hee (as if hee were afraid to be passed by) said with a loud voice: What is the matter, my God? Thou knowest that I resigne my selfe wholly to thee. Ah doe not despise thy servant, but make hast to take me away. The Mi∣nister having espied the Sheriffe returning, told him, That that glory which he made such hast unto, was now present; for now they come to call you. Hee exceedingly rejoycing, said: Praise be to thee my God, that I shall now be taken out of the world, that may be with Christ. And went forward to meete hem.

4. When the Minister of the word put him in mind of Christ his speech, I will not leave you com∣fortlesse, he added: So our Saviour hath promised: but he hath also added, Father, J will that where I am, my servant also may bee, that hee may behold that glorie which thou gavest me. Because there∣fore our heavenly Father hath the same will with the Sonne, I know that this is confirmed. Therefore I make hast to die, that I may be with Christ, and see his glory, &c. And then he suffered Martyrdome couragiously.

CHAP. LXXI. John Theodore Sextus.

HE was a man skilfull both in learning and expe∣rience, eminent also in Religion, a chiefe Citi∣zen of the old City, being brought to the Scaffold, he received a grant of his life, from Platesius a Canon, his Nephew of his Sister, who procured the par∣don.

2. Being then banished with others for Christ, he is in banishment while we write these things, and as a new-risen Martyr, doth hitherto triumph in the Crosse of Christ.

CHAP. LXXII. Valentine Kochan, a Citizen of new Prague.

I. HE was a man well learned, and a Mr. of Arts, being about sixty years of age. Because hee being in Rodolphus his time chosen a Governour of the Consistory and University, in the year 1617. When Ferdinando was thrust upon them as their King, he being the Deputy of the inhabitants of the City of Prague, did protest, That by no meanes a King should be chosen, without the consent of the Moravians and Silesians, much lesse crowned: and by that meanes did draw so much hatred upon him∣selfe, that he was first cast out of his Office of Proto∣notary in new Prague: now the directorall dignity intervening, he was thought worthy of death.

2. Having called Mr. Rosacius, he desired that the Eucharist might be administred unto him; com∣plaining much of those which did not sufficiently re∣spect that Agreement which was made among the severall degrees of Protestants, and who had promo∣ted this Antichristian persecution, by stirring up strife and debate, because of some difference in opini∣ons and Ceremonies.

3. He discoursed very piously concerning many things in the time of his imprisonment, and did excee∣dingly

encourage both himselfe and others. Among other things, a little before the time that he was to suffer death, he explained that place of Paul [For our conversation is in heaven] saying, The faithfull while they live are in body on earth, but in their con∣versation in heaven; that is, their shadow is onely here, they themselves do reign indeed with Christ in the heavens: much more their soules being separated from their bodies are immediately with Christ, and it cannot be thought to be otherwise.

4. Going on to the Scaffold, he said: Grant mee (O God) that J may passe through this valley of death, and presently see thee in the land of the living; for thou knowest (my God) that J have loved thy Word. Then he sung the last verse of the 16 Psalme in meeter, [Bring me (O Lord) through the paths of life, that J may see a fulnesse of joyes in thy pre∣sence, &c.] and presently [Now lettest thou thy ser∣vant depart in peace, for mine eyes have seen thy Sal∣vation, &c,] At length kneeling downe, reciting the words of the Psalm in Latine, [Into thy hands (O Lord) J commend my spirit] and so holily ended his life.

CHAP. LXXVII. Tobias Steffek, a Citizen of new Prague.

I. ANd this man for his wisedome was chosen by the States, into the number of the Directors. A man of a quiet and composed temper, and sincere in Religion, who spent almost all the time of his im∣prisonment in silent sighs and tears.

2. Before his execution he said: I have received many good things at the hands of the Lord all my life, shall I not therefore receive this cup of affliction? I embrace the will of God, who by the ignominious death makes me conformable to his son, and by a nar∣row way bring me to a heavenly Kingdome. There∣fore I praise the mercy of God, because he hath joyned me undeservedly to these excellent men, that I might receive with them a crown of Martyrdome. When hee was called to die, hee clapped his hands and loo∣king up to heaven with a sad countenance and wee∣ping eyes: My Saviour being about to die, said fa∣ther, not as I will, but as thou wilt; thy will bee done; shall I therefore who am but a worme, ye dust and a shadow contradict his will. Bee it farre from me, yea I come willingly my God, onely have mercy on me and purge me from my sinnes, that no spot or wrinkle may adhere unto me. that I may ap∣peare

pure in thy sight. The Minister of the word seeing him so sad, did comfort him with the words of God (who answered.) Yet a little while and the Lord will take all teares from my eyes, sighs, griefes, and mournings shall cease, being exchanged for e∣verlasting joies. so hee lifted up himselfe full of sighes and yet full of hope among which perpetually pray∣ing, hee rendered his spirit to God.

CHAP. LXXIIII. John Jessenius a Doctor of Physick.

I. HE was a Hungarian by birth, a Nobleman, and famous for his learning over all Europe. He was made Governor of the University of Prague Hee had the charge of an Embassie from the States (in the year 1618) to the Hungarians, which when he had faithfully performed, being taken in his returne and brought to Vienna, hee was set at liberty by Mat∣thias the Emperour, by the exchange of a certaine Italian, taken by the States. But Ferdinand being possessed of Prague, gave order that hee should bee taken and kept with the rest. Whose bloudy mind toward the Protestants, and chiefly toward himselfe when he knew, he expected nothing but that which happened.

2. He related to his friends, That being to return

from Vienna to Prague, he wrote on the prison wals the letters, I. M. M. M. M. which when after his departure many read, and could not understand, Ferdinand at length entring, did thus interpret them: Imperator Matthias Mense Martio Morietur, The Emperour Matthias shall die in the moneth of March. And taking a piece of chalke, writ also a Prophesie, Jessenius Mentiris Mala Morte Mo∣rieris, Jessenius thou liest, thou shalt die an evill death. Jessenius remembring these things, addded: As I did not lie (for Matthias deceased the same moneth) so without doubt, Ferdinand will doe his endeavour, that it may not be said he was a false pro∣phet: as it after was effected.

3. Having heard his heavy sentence, he said: You use us too cruelly and disgracefully: but know, that some will not be wanting who shall bury our heads, which you ignominiously expose for a spectacle. Which was done in the yeare 1631. when after Gu∣stavus his victory at Leipsick, the Elector of Saxony entring Bohemia with his Army, tooke Prague: the Martyrs heads were taken from the Tower on the bridge, by the Count of Thurne, with the Electors leave, and were in a solemne manner brought into the Church ad Laetum Curium, with great concourse of Nobility, People and Ministers, returned from ba∣nishment, and after a Sermon in commemoration of the Martyrs, they were delivered to certaine men to

bury in a place which was not knowne by any of the enemies.

4. The Iesuites tooke great paines but in vaine to convert Jessenius unto them. When they urged justification by workes (saith hee.) Although I would now passe to your side, yet I am exceedingly afraid, that when I have a little time to live, I am not able to make up so great a heap of good works as you require: and what then shal become of my sal∣vation. At this one of them said, as though the victory were already gained. My Jessenius if you have a wil ready to do them, although you should die this very moment, yet we promise that you shall presently fly into heaven. Then Jessenius. Ho! where is your Purgatory then designed for those, who cannot fill up their number of good works here? so they seeing themselves derided went away.

5. Being brought upon the scaffold, and turning to the Judges (but scarce heard for the noise of Trum∣pets and Drummes) hee said: In vaine doth Fer∣dinand establish his Kingdome by Tyranny: Frede∣ricke shall yet reigne. When the Hangman came and required his tongue to be cut off, he readily put it out, although he did before confesse, That it grieved him very much to be so disgracefully deprived of that tongue, wherewith hee had pleaded with applause, be∣fore Emperours, Kings, and Princes; but this base rent would bee no hinderance to his Resurrection.

He falls upon his knees, and calling upon God af∣ter a stuttering manner was beheaded; which was laid by to be set up with other heads: and the bo∣dy being thrust into a sack, and (after the executi∣on of the rest was finished) quartered under the Gallowes without the walls, and hung upon four stakes.

CHAP. 75. Christopher Khober a Citizen of little Prague.

BEing endued with an Heroicke mind, and elder then the other Citizens, he discoursed pious∣ly of many things which were helps to constancy. Among other things he exhorted them, to consi∣der how glorious is the memory of the Prophets, Apostles and Martyrs, also of Hus and Ierome; and for no other reason, but because they laid down their lives willingly for the Testimony of Iesus Christ. Why therefore should they envy themselves, when God would have them be in the number of this most holy company. He cited the words of Ignatius: I am the Corne of God, and I shall be ground with the teeth of beasts. We also, saith he, are the Corne of God, sown in the field of the Church, and that we may be for our Mr. we are now to be torne by beasts; but be of good cheare, the

Church is founded in bloods and hath encreased by blood, God is able to raise up a thousand worshippers of himself, out of every drop of our blood; for although truth does now suffer violence, yet notwithstanding Christ reigns, and shall reign, and no man shall throw him from his throne, &c.

2. Being called to execution he said, I come in the name of my God, neither am I ashamed to suffer these things for his glory; for I know whom I have believed. I have fought a fight, and finished my course, &c. He went couragiously to the place designed for his execution, as though he would wrestle with death; to which when he came, he stood up and said, Must I dye here? Well, I shall not dye, but live and declare the workes of the Lord in the land of the living. Then pulling off his cloaths & praying, into thy hands Lord I commend my spirit, he recei∣ved the Crown of Martyrdom.

CHAP. 76. John Shultis, Primate of Kutteberg.

BEing about h to come on the Scaffold he com∣forted himself with the words of the Psalme, Why art thou so sad O my soule? Hope thou in God, for I shall yet praise him for his salvation given to me.

When that he was gone a little further he said, The righteous seem to dye in the eyes of fools, but in∣deede they go to their rest; and a little after, Lord Jesus Christ thou hast promised, that who so comes un∣to thee, thou wilt not cast him off. Behold I now come, look upon me, have pitty on me, pardon my sinnes, re∣ceive my soul to thy self; then he threw himselfe upon his face, stretching out his hands, and crying with a loud voice, Come, come Lord Iesus and do not tarry: and lifting himself upon his knees, he received the stroke of the sword; his head was car∣ryed to Kutteberg, and was fixed on a stake before the Gate.

CHAP. 77. Maximillian Hostialek.

HE was the chief Consul of _____ _____ a learned and pious man, therefore he was ad∣mitted into the number of the directors; being condemn'd to death, he appeared sadder then the rest; being asked the reason by the ministry of the word, answered: The sinnes of my youth do now come into my mind. For although he knew there was nothing did remaine, to condemn them which were in Christ Jesus; yet that God did exercise justice as well as mercy towards his own. And be∣ing

called to death he said, Look upon me O Lord my God, and enlighten mine eyes least I sleep in death, and least my enemies say, I have prevailed. At last he repeated the words of Simeon, Now lettest thou thy Servant depart in peace, for mine eyes have seene thy salvation. And so he was beheaded, and his head put in the Market-place at _____ _____ at the Crosse for a spectacle.

CHAP. 78. John Kutnaur Senator of old Prague.

HE was younger then all (for he had scarce finished his fortieth year) but yet almost su∣perior to all in courage, when the Jesuites coming to him began to speak, he interrupted them, & said, my Fathers, we pray you that you would not trouble our consciences, we are sufficiently furnished with comforts against the fear of death, we need none of your helpe. When they proceeded to speak, he said, we will not hear you, hold your peace Why do you create unpro∣fitable labours to your selves and trouble to us? A Jesuite speaking to his companion, that they were hard rocks and would not suffer themselves to be removed; he answered, You say right Father, for Christ is a hard rock and we are firmly fixed in him.

2. It is above mentioned (60. S. 9.) how he did by a certaine speciall full perswasion of faith prophesie of a certaine miracle about the houre of his martyrdom, and that did happen, he said unto his companions, I understand I am designed to be hanged, but whether by the neck, feet or middle I know not, but howsoever it be done, I care not; this only is my griefe, that my blood may not be mingled with yours, that we may be made one Sacrifice to God.

3. Being called out to die, he was sprinkled with the tears of his friends between their imbraces and kisses (especially at the prisons of those that were preserved, Abraham Angelus, Jyprechtus, and Hoslawrus) he did not onely not shed a teare; but did couragiously speak unto them. Play the men Brethren, and refraine from weeping, I indeed go before, but it is but a short time, and we shall meete in the heavenly glory. And then with a Lyons face, as if he were to wrestle with some body, and hope∣ing for victory, he went forward singing in his own tongue, Behold the houre drawes neare &c.

4. When he had finished his prayer, and the Hangman coming to him and asked him pardon, he gave him his purse with some mony, and pre∣sently reached out his hand to be bound, he did admonish him, that he would do his office in a Christian manner. When he went up the Ladder,

to be tyed to the beame, that was fasten'd to the Court-window, he cryed with a loud voice, as if it were a certain roaring, I have plotted no Treason, I have committed no murther, I have done no deed worthy of death; but I die because I have been faith∣full to the Gospell and my Country. O God pardon my enemies, for they know not what they do, but thou Christ Jesus have pitty on me, for I commit my soul unto thee. Being thrown off the Ladder gave up the Ghost.

CHAP. 79. Simeon Sussickey.

HE was Kutnaurs Father in law, being other∣wise not much elder; when he saw thorough his window the Jesuites coming, turning to his cōpanions, he said, the Birds of prey are flying hither, but they shall not feed on these carkases, but they shall fly away hungry; For God hath promised a faithfull care of his own as the apples of his eyes, and therefore he will not suffer them to be seduced.

2. The last night he had a great conflict with the flesh, because the Scripture pronounced eve∣ry one that hung upon the Crosse accursed; but when that the Minister Werbenius told him, that

that curse was taken away by the death of Christ, and ceased in him, he was satisfied.

3. When he heard the noise of the Ordnance he said, This is a token of our approaching death, let us prep••re our selves, that we may give place to our enemies that cannot indure us. We hope that we shall couragiously undergo this death, but an eternall death waits for them unlesse they repent.

4. Being called afterwards, praying and sing∣ing he went to execution, and was hanged upon the Gebbit next to his Sonne in law; and after he had given up the Ghost, he turning unto him (which was a wonderfull thing to behold) so near that their mouths touched each other; Which their enemies did cavill at, saying, that they were such obstinate Rebels that they did not cease to plot after death.

CHAP. 80. Nathaniel Wodniansky.

WHen the Jesuites solicited him to Aposta∣cy, he said, you take away our lives under a pretence of Rebellion, and not content with that, Do you seeke our souls? Glut your selves with the sight of our bloud and be at rest. But we shall leave stings in your consciences.

2. When the day before his execution his son (Iohn Wodniansky a married man, and a Citizen of Prague) bidding him farewell, wept and said, My father, if hope of life should be offered you upon condi∣tioon of Apostacy, I pray you be mindfull of keeping your faith to Christ, He answersd, It is very accepta∣ble to me my sonne, to be exhorted to constancy by you: but what hath come into your mind that you should suspect such a thing of me? I rather advise and ex∣hort you, that you would follow your fathers steps, and exhort your brethren, sisters, and children to that con∣stancy, whereof I leave them an example.

3. He was condemned to be hang'd: but he knew not that a peculiar gibebt was set up for him in the midle of the Market-place. When he was cōmand∣ed to go from the Stage, he turning himself to Kutnaur & Sussickg hanging out of the window, he said, O my dear fellow-Souldiers, how do I grieve that I am separated from you, and carried to a place more abominable! But when the Minister of the word said, The greater the disgrace is for Christ, the greater should be the glory with Christ; he tooke courage and patiently under-went the disgrace of the Gallowes.

CHAP. 81. Wenceslaw Gisbitsky alias Masterooussky.

HE being a Kinsman of Playteysuy first Canon of Olmitz, afterward Bishop, he was nou∣rish'd with a great hope of life; therefore the rest at their farewells congratulating his life com∣mended to him their Wives and Children. But the Minister of the word fearing Satans stratagems, advised him to take heed of security, and notwith∣standing, to prepare himself for the encounter. He coming on the Scaffold, looked about to receive the Newes of his life. And when a youth came to take his cloake he prick'd up his care to him, hoping that some joyfull newes was brought him.

2. When he saw there was no hope left, he desired a Cantionall, and having found a certain song, he fell on his knees, and sung the foure last verses with a loud voice, in this sence; There∣fore we are prostrate before thee O eternall Father! Do not forsake us have, pitty on us through Jesus Christ! We would say more but we are not able to expresse it. Into thy hands we commend our selve, do thou perfect that which thou hast begun to work in us: Render to us our inheritance that we may sing, Holy, holy,

ho∣ly, &c. Laying aside his Cantionall, he arose and put off his doublet, he fell down again, and in the midst of his prayers offer'd himself up a Sacrifice to God.

CHAP. 82. Henry Kozel with others

AFterwards the Citizens of new Prague were called out in their order, Henry Kozel, Andrew Kaeaur George Rzetschius, Michaell Wittman, & Si∣mon Wockacz, which were all beheaded. Of whom we canot write any thing in particular, because Mr. Adam Clemens, Pastor of Wenceslaus his Church, was their companion at their deaths, and nothing of his observation hath come to our hands.

2. The execution continued from 5 of the clocke in the morning to ten. Their bodies (except Jes∣senius his) were delivered to their friends to be bu∣ried. Twelve heads were put in two Coffins by the Executioners, and carried to the Bridge-tower, and exposed to publick view through Iron-grates. (only the head of Ripelius a Citizen of old Prague, was set up with his right hand on the Court-wal) Those that were hang'd were buried by night pri∣vately.

3. The following day Nicholas Dyonisius town-Clerk of old Prague, who had welcomed Frederick

at his entrance into Prague in the peoples name, and had wish'd well to him upon his departure from the City, had his tongue fasten'd with an awle to the Gallowes (while three other Lawyers Joseph Kubin, John Swehla, and Wenceslaus Bezjeaus being whipt were brought out of the Gates) and kept there for two houres, afterwards imprisoned, and 4 yeares after sent into banishment.

4. Upon this sad tragedy followed the lamen∣tations of the godly: many being grieved that it had not been their priviledge to die with the rest. In the mean time the enemies insulted over the poor oppressed Protestants; But Martin Fruweyn de Podoli, is not to be passed over in silence.

CHAP. 83. Martin Fruweyn de Podoli.

AN eminent Citizen of Prague, and famous for pleading in the Courts of the Kingdom, whose Councell the States had used for many yeares. He upon the taking of Prague was taken at his own house, and scoffed at by the Souldiers, who had the possession of the whole house, beaten with their fists, and at length by an unheard of and exquisite kind of torture, he was so cruelly burnt even to the privy parts, that for six moneths

being troubled with most grievous pains, he could neither live nor die. When the rest were imprison∣ed the 21. of February, he was brought from his own house first, into the Court of the old City, and from thence carried into a Tower of the Ca∣stle, which they call the White-Tower, and there shut up from all company. Lastly the 7. of June he was found dead in the Castle-Ditch under that Tower.

2. The enemies reported, that being driven in∣to despaire by the remembrance of his wickedness, he had thrown himself down headlong; there∣fore they commanded, that he should be taken by the Executioner, carried into the White-mountain, and there beheaded, and quartered, his entrailes to be buried, and the other parts to be set upon staves in the four quarters of the world before the City, and his head to be fastned to a Gibbet in the Horse-market. But it seemed doubtfull to many how he could throw himself down, being always guarded by Souldiers. It is most likely that he was cast down by some privily design'd to that purpose, which God knowes.

3. This one thing is not unknown to us, that he was troubled with great temptations all that time. For when being confin'd to his house, the Minister of the word (Adam Hartman with Dr. Erasmus a Physician then with him) did visit him,

he heard these words proceed from him, O my bro∣ther Adam, I hoped that in these late transactions, I was serviceable to God and the Church. Now seeing the event contrary, and considering how great a slaughter of many thousand men there hath been, I think that we have done something erroneously which hath displeased God. The coming of the Souldiers interrupted him being about to speak more: and he desiring them to visit him againe, before that could be done, he was removed into the aforesaid Tower of the Castle, none being afterwards admit∣ted to him, but his Wife sometimes; Who visit∣ing him the day before his death being the 6. of June, (which she often afterwards related) found him very sad, and troubled by the Monkes, which did infest him (as he complain'd) and desiring comfort, there lay by chance upon the Table, a great Cantionall of the Brethrens, to which reach∣ing out his hand, Seeke saith he, comforts for my soul, She not being able presently to satisfie his desire, he opened it himself, and sung these verses with weeping out of the penitentiall song which is un∣der the letter G. XVIII. where God is brought in speaking to the contrite soule (out of 30. Jer. 15. Why cryest thou for thine affliction? Thy sorrow is incurable, there is none to help, (out of the 2 Kings 14, 26.) I will bind up thy wound, and heale thy stripes and will not take away my chastisement till I have

healed thee. Then he continued in the Apostrophe which was in the same song. Lift up thy self thou beleeving soul, who art cast down with a sence of thy sinne and misery! He is faithfull that hath promised, who hath partly fulfilled his promise, having sent a Physitian to thee, viz. his sonne, who hath by his own bloud provided a plaister for thy sore. He will restore thee to the full, when he shall raise thee up and glori∣fie thee, &c. Which are all signes of a soul wrest∣ling with despaire though not as yet despairing.

4. But although he had perhaps cast himself down for a fear of greater evills, or with a hope to escape a resolution to dye; yet the glory of Martyrdom doth not perish with them, who (as long as it is Christs cause) fearing the enemies fu∣ry, do themselves anticipate death; which may be made probable to the Papists themselves, by the authority of the Fathers, to whom they in o∣ther cases attribute much. Let them look upon Ambrose (in his third book of Virgins) relating such a thing of the Virgin Pelagia, & also praysing the deed. Let them resort to Augustin, although he answers more doubtfully of the like businesse. But something may be had out of Eusebius to cause a milder opinion, who in the 8. Book 12. ch. writes thus, What need we revive the memory of those who were burnt at Antioch with hot coals not to death, but to lengthen out the punishmet? (which also happened

to Freweynius) And of others who would sooner put their right hands into the fire then touch the prophane sacrifice? The tryall of which some avoiding, throwes themselves headlong from the house-tops, before they would be taken and fall into the enemies hands; and thought rather to hasten their death then to un∣dergo the malice of wicked men. More may be there seene.

CHAP. 84. Matthias Borbonius a Physician.

AMong the condemned persons was Matthias Borbonius, a most excellent and succesfull Physitian, being chief Physician to three Empe∣rours; whom when the Prince Lichtenstein knew to be innocent, of the civill broyles, he obtained his pardon, and entertained him for his chief Phy∣sician. But that exceedingly vexed his enemies, especially the Imperiall Judge John Chrysostome Schrepelius, who induced by the hope of gain (for he gaped for Borbonius his stately houses) had laden him with slanders. He therefore no longer able to conceale his dissembled rancour gave com∣mand to the Sergeants, to set upon Borbonius in the streete of the City as he returned from the Prince, and to beat him with their clubs even to

his own house; Which deed however it seemed to displease the Prince, yet it remained unre∣venged.

2. This Physician is rightly accounted among the Confessors of the truth, although he obtain∣ed not a Crown of Martyrdom. For as often as the Prince or some privatly stirred up, dealt with him seriously about changing his Religion (which they often did) yet it was always in vaine. His answer to Smeczanius is remarkable; For when he intreated him with most eloquent words, and even with imbraces above his ordinary courtesie, that he would turn Roman-Catholick, saying, Ah my Borbonius, how much mightest thou promote the Catholick cause, and the salvation of many by your example! He replyed, There is nothing more cer∣taine, then that I should disadvantage your Church if I should become a Member, When he ask'd the reason, he answered him, Let your Honour thinke, that my Conscience is so tender that it will not by any meanes suffer any violence to be used a∣gainst it. If I should therefore revolt when that speaks to the contrary, I can expect nothing from it but gnaw∣ings, and rendings, and torments which will drive me headlong into despair. And I departing with roaring and what honor should I be made else but an example for others to take heed of the same precipicies? When he saw him so unmoveable, he began to hate him,

and with others (in the year 1623.) banished him the Kingdome.

3. Borbonius then went into Poland and was ad∣mitted by the King himself to practice Physick, and at length he departed this life being an old man of 70 years of age at Thorun in Prussia in the year 1629, 16 of December.

CHAP. LXXXV. Noblemen of Moravia imprisoned.

I. A Little while after the execution at Prague (4 of June) the Protestant Noblemen of Moravia, who were thought above others to pro∣mote the Bohemians cause, being assembled by the Emperours command were carried to prison, some to Brune, others to Olumitz. Without doubt these had beene punished if the Emperour had not solemnly promised indempnity, when they yielded themselves after the battell at Prague, and the Duke of Carno∣via, with Bethlehem Gabor (being that year Victors in Hungary) had procured the liberty of some by exchanging certaine Canons: others being kept in prison three yeares obtained their liberty, not with∣out the intercessions of divers men. But their goods were confiscated (as well as theirs who sought their safety by slight) to the Emperour and afterward u∣sed

and abused by the Popish Nobility and Jesuites. This was onely the difference, that those who were freed from prison, were restored to their credit and honour; but those that had escaped by flight, were commanded to be held as infamous, as those, whose names had been fixed on the Gallowes

CHAP. LXXXVI. Wenceslaus de Betow a Knight.

I. OF their number was Wenceslaus Bitowski de Bitow, Lord of Prussiwick (one of the Go∣vernours of Moravia in the time of the vacancy: and when Frederick created him Captaine of the Order of Knight,) Who when he was taken in the Mar∣quisate of Brandenburgh, in the yeare 1627. in the moneth of August, and sent back into Moravia, he was put to the torture by Cardinall Detrichsteine, (who hated him deadly) and being examined a long time, but in vain, concerning divers questions, at last he was condemned to be beheaded, and coura∣giously underwent it on a scaffold, at the Court of Brune.

2. If there had been leave given to any to have vi∣sited him, or accompanied him to his death, wee should certainely have had something which might have been an example. For he was a stout man and

exceeding couragious, and although formerly he was given to excesse, (as the custome is with such na∣tures) yet in his banishment hee gave himself wholly to reading the Scripture, and meditation, and amen∣ding his life, so that nothing but piety and modesty and zeale for the glory of God, and his owne salvation, could bee observed in him. But be∣cause no man was admitted to him all the time of his imprisonment (except a foolish boy that was left to serve him) and a noise of drummes and Trum∣pets was made at his execution, his speeches could not be noted by any one: But his perseverance in the faith worthy of a Martyr, and the firmnesse of his hope did sufficiently appeare in his farewell letters to his wife, and his gestures of his comming forth and at his execution.

CHAP. LXXXVII. The Protestant Noblemen are deprived of their Goods.

I. THe seventh day after the execution at Prague (being 28 of Iune) the confiscation of the Goods of those that were executed, and those that were banished was ordered, the rest of the States being brought into extreame danger, wavering be∣tweene

Religion & a Rock. The year following a Pro∣clamation was published, wherein a general pardon of all crimes was offered to all the inhabitants of the Kingdome, The summe was this: That all those that were guilty of the abhominable and horrid Rebellion and consequently of Treason, and all those that had already been punished, and lost their priviledges, ho∣nour, life, and Goods: But Caesar out of the small cle∣mency of the house of Austria, did grant them their lives and honours, and would onely have their Goods confiscate and brought into the Kings Exche∣quer, and least any should have occasion to complain that his Imperiall Majesty winked at the keeping of their Goods, who had not grievously offended: It was ordered that every one of them should resign some part as a subsidue to his Imperiall Majesty to pay the debts which were contracted by this necessary War. That every one should be commanded to ap∣pear at Prague within the space of six: weeks befor•• the Viceroy (Lichtenstein) and exhibite a confession of his fault (wherein he had offended his Imperial Majesty) and should detest the crime, and whosoever did not appear should be excluded from all favour, if any man concealed any thing of which he might be convinced, he should loose the whole cause, but if he did freely confesse, he should hear the sentence. These letters were given at Onespont, 3. Feb. in the year 1622

2. There was a form of confession prescribed by

which all were commanded to confesse and detest their crime, which was deceitfully done as afterwards appeared, For when the Princes of Germany ad∣vised the Emperour not to punish all without any dif∣ference for the Delinquency of a few persons, it was answered. None were punished but such as were convinced by their own confession.

3. It was presently forbidden by Letters Patents sent through all the Lordships, that no man should diminish or wast his Goods by selling any of them, or by any other pretence translating them to any o∣ther, but should possess them as he did at that present. A penalty was imposed upon those that should do otherwise; that whatsoever any man should send to another place should bee lost, and that whosoe∣ver received any thing of another mans should pay so much of his own to the Emperour.

4. Many were afterwards cited one after another to receive their final sentence even some that were dead (as the L. Nicholas Bukowski de Husteizan purged two years before, &c.) others that had been for many years bed-ridden, some that were blind who could not in any thing offend, whose names were found in the Registers of the Kingdom, and who were thought to be rich, which happened to the Lord Peter Skopek of Otradowitz Lord of Belehrade, and the Lord Iohn Charvat of Bielossesky: to whose charge this crime was laid, that they had been present in the

expedition of the States at Vienna, and had shot bul∣lets against the Emperors window: of whom one had lost the use of his eies ten yeares before, the other being sick of the Palsie, could not move himself in his bed: by this it appeared that not so much the faults of the Protestants as their goods: And that appea∣red, that they made not so exact an inquiry unto men of a meaner estate: Yea (I tell a truth) those merry Judges turned their wickednesse to a jest, and had it not seldome in their mouths, when any one had purged himselfe of a fault in no wise committed by him, that although he had not actuall sinnes, yet he was infected with Originall sinne, heresie, and wealth, and therefore could not bee exempt from pu∣nishment. This was heard often from the mouth of Cardinall Ditrichstein. That was some comfort to the Godly, that they suffered not as evil doers but as Christians.

5. Then were but eight dayes given to those that were warned to appear; when otherwise in the businesse of mony a longer term was usually granted. Those that did appear, had the Articles of the crimes read to them, not onely according to the confession published, but whatsoever might be slanderously framed against any man. Neither was time given or permitted to answer: but if any one would offer, or had offered to purge himself, he was commanded to hear his definitive sentence in that place. The form

of which was: That he had incurred the losse of life honour and goods, but by the grace of the Imperial Majesty life and honour was given to him, but onely his Goods hee owed to Caesar, whether every far∣thing or onely a halfe, third, or a fourth part, &c.

6. So that it had an appearance of mercy, that all were not deprived of all their Goods, but the pro∣ceeding of the execution shewed it to bee meer cruel∣ty. For they tooke from the possessors all the Ca∣stles, Townes, and Villages giving them a paper for that which was left, whereby they were commanded to expect the payment of their part from the Cham∣ber. But no man hath as yet seen a farthing of any payment, and so by the processe of law, the Prote∣stants were deprived of their goods after a Tyrannical manner, and driven into strange places, some were freely received through the Cities, others betooke themselves to their kindred, and friends of the Popish Religion, others became servants to the destroyers of their own goods: few of them kept their own and their wives goods for a time by the favor of the Com∣missioners by bribes, or by a second lying, it increased there cruelty, not only their immoveable Goods were taken away, but there moveables also were sequestred, scarce having so much as a garment left wherewith to cloath them, for example sake, Burjan Slebowski may be named, and that did not happen to him a∣lone

but to many others who returning home at that very time when the Commissioners had entred his house to confiscate his goods, he was commanded to alight, and told that his coach and horses with these chests must be seized on for the Emperour.

7. And because they thought that many had mo∣ny at use, that they might also squeeze out this, they commanded that every man should bring what bonds he had, upon pain of losing the whole summe, if any one did but conceale the least. In Moravia there was a peculiar judicature erected for this thing, which they called Grida, at Nulasbergh, where all were bound to appeare; some were restored whole, viz. those of a lesse value, for an appearance of ju∣stice; others were suppressed for counterfeit reasons; from others a part was set apart for the Emperour, If any certaine summe of money was broght u in∣to the Kingdomes Register, according to the accu∣stomed manner, the Kings Treasurer was at hand (for all things were stuft with Traytors and Treasons,) who protesting that the Emperour had need of it, to defray the charges of the Warre, took it away, gi∣ving to the Creditor a written note, to testifie that such a summe was due to him from the Emperour.

8. So the ancient inhabitants being commanded to depart, those that were addicted to the Popish Religion, divided the confiscated goods among them∣selves, as it was commodious for any of them to add

this or that Village, Towne, Castle, or other Lord∣ship to their owne bounds, and as they could ob∣taine it from the Emperour as a gift, or upon any other account. The greatest part fell to the share of strangers, Spaniards, Italians; Germans, the Com∣manders of the Imperiall Army, instead of their pay.

9. If there remained any goods of Widdowes, or Wards that were not taken away by colour of Law, there scarce wanted Ahabs to covet Naboths vine∣yard: For if any one was pleased with anothers mans ground, bordering on him, he would circum∣vent him by craft, or allure him by promise as a fa∣vour or compell him by quartering Souldiers on him to sell it. Whereas the buyers for the most part performed the part of pricers, cheapners, and contractors: obtruding such a price on them as they themselves listed, and afterwards not paying it.

10. The Emperour commanded the Charter of the Kingdome granted by ancient Kings, to bee brougbt to him at Vienna, which when hee recei∣ved (he said) Are these the Papers which have procured so much trouble to our Ancestors? And viewing the severall Parchments seals and subscripti∣ons, he rent them, and threw them into the fire. Adam de Waldstein Burgrave of Prague and su∣pream Officiall of the Kingdome, who brought them, standing by astonished and secretly sighing.

CHAP. LXXXVIII. The Protestants are prohibited from the exercise of Religion, and the benefit of the Law, even those that had not offended the Emperor.

I. IN the mean time the Ministers (as is spoken of in this place) were banished and thrust out of the Kingdome, and a great charge published, that none should receive any of them upon any pretence whatsoever. Which when they who had in no kind broken their allegiance to Caesar, or whom Caesar had already pardoned, boasted not to belong to them, they were charged by reitterated commands to dismisse them. Neither were the most part disobe∣dient to those commands.

2. Charles de Zerotine alone (as we formerly mentioned) dared to oppose himself against this cruelty, and did not onely withstand Cardinall of Ditrichstein (Governour of Moravia) and his Com∣missioners, but when he found no help here (went to Vienna, complaining to the Emperour of the wrongs of the Cardinall, that he extended that pu∣nishment to him who was innocent, which was in∣flicted on perjured persons (as they pleased to call them) and desired that right might be done to him. But he received this answer of the Emperours Coun∣sellors

who excused this proceeding: That this businesse of Reformation was badly und••rstood, as if it were instituted meerly for the imposition of pu∣nishment, when it was rather a fatherly care which the Emperor bare for the salvation of his Kingdomes and Provinces: and that the Emperor was bound, though no crime was intervened, to provide as well for the eternall salvation of his subjects, as for their outward tranquillity: At this the Baron was astonished, when hee saw those plots which had been covered with darknesse so openly manifested, and Tyranny over consciences cloaked with an ap∣pearance of piety. He went forward yet to expo∣stulate with the Emperour himself. The Emperour answered. That he would grant him nothing for his conscience. The Baron replied: That in his conscience he was obliged to God, and that he desi∣red that Caesar would not oppresse it. The Empe∣rour answered. That he did not oppress it, but that Preachers could in no wise bee granted. The Baron replied: That he could not want the holy worship of God, and that this could not be done without a Minister of the Word. And with this Protestation he departed from the Emperour not onely openly re∣taining Paul Hronovius his houshold Chaplain, but like pious Obadiah sustaining the most religious old man Iohn Lanctius above 70 years of age, & George Drastus superintendent among the brethren in Mora∣via,

and many others privately in their Caves with bread and water. And setting aside all fear of men, he doubted not to give liberty to his own subjects, but to others out of the neighbouring places of what degree soever to come to his holy exercises, which were performed in his own Castle Namesch, by Hronovius. In which thing hee had in Bohemia, the Baron of Slaupna, George Sadorius, and some few others his pious imitators: untill themselves as shall afterward be related, were commanded into ba∣nishment.

2. In the mean time when wicked men are like Euripus, neither can bee quiet, but cast out mire and dirt, as the Prophet speaks, it came to pass that they invented a new kind of rage. By banishing the in∣struments of the truth by a peculiar writ: that who∣soever of the Barons Noblemen or Citizens, did keep a Non-Catholick Tutor for their Children, should presently dismiss him: otherwise he should bee taken and punished.

4. And that all might understand that this was done seriously, and that Caesar could endure none but Roman-Catholicks, a decree was published in the year 1625. 22. of June, whereby Non-Catholicks were for ever prohibited, the use of the laws of the King∣dome.

5. The good Protestants understanding that the laws were not serviceable to them, and that nothing

was remaining in which they might appeale, when they were wronged, besides Heaven: did this one thing (those that were capable to understand this mi∣stery of iniquity) viz. Solicite God with sighs and groans to be the revenger of such malice, otherwise there was no help left.

CHAP. LXXXIX. The Protestant Nobility are banished out of the Kingdome.

I. THe enemies being every day puft up with the successe of their victories, set upon an action un∣looked for, that all the Protestant stocks (of whom the Kingdom did partly consist) should altogether and at once be banished the Kingdome. For they hoped that when the Provinces of Germany round about were subdued, and the King of Denmark with Mansfeild, and Winariensis, and others were overcome, and upon that the hearts of many faint, it would come to passe that at length being struck with this thunderbolt, most would forsake Religion, which happened accord∣ingly.

In the year therefore 1627. July 31. (a day consecrated to Ignatius Loyola, to witnesse that it

was coined by the Loyolites, as the first inventers, a solemne Mandate of the Emperours came forth, wherein he affirming heresie to be the sole cause of the so many miseries of the sometime flourishing Kingdome of Bohemia, whereby the minds of the in∣habitants were as well divided among themselves as from their Magistrates, and diverse judgements of God drawn upon them, declares his will thus: We there∣fore, our conscience urging us, neither can nor will any longer tollerate any one of the inferiour, much lesse superiour States among all the subjects of our hereditary Kingdome of Bohemia of either sex, who is infected with hereticall Errors. And therefore we do grant unto the same superiour States the term of one six moneths to learn the holy and only saving Roman-catholick faith. And that there may not want some from whom they may sufficiently draw saving instructions, and informations, we do upon our re∣ligious counsell, appoint certaine Commissioners of Reformation as well Civill as Ecclesiasticall men. It was our pleasure therefore by this publick act to assure all men of our Fatherly care, for the salvation of this Kingdome, as likewise to warn, that all and every person, making account both of his temporary and eternall salvation, would not fail to yield them∣selves obedient to our will, and to be diligently in∣structed by the afore-named Commissioners of Re∣formation, and unlesse any man shall obey our will,

and agree with us in the same faith, hee shall not be licenced to tarry in our Kingdome, much lesse to possesse his Goods. For wee Will, that all those who are obstinately stubborne, shall, selling their Goods among the Catholicks, depart out of the King∣dome of Bohemia at the end of the terme, and never promise themselves any return, unlesse they turn Ca∣tholicks, &c.

3. Here one might see strange alterations of minds and diversities of Counsell. Those that loved Reli∣gion and constancy at their hearts, did instantly se∣parate themselves by banishment, others were troub∣led and wavered seeking holes and hiding places, so∣liciting Caesar by Petitions either to change the decree or grant them a longer time or else indeavouring by words to obtaine it, as much as was in any mans power. There were not some wanting who preten∣ding the discomodities of banishment, poverty, age, sicknesse, duties, and every thing else, thought it best to satisfie the Emperours will. Others were found who thinking to deceive the Emperour and Pope did buy with their gold, false testimonies of the Priests, that they had performed confession and communica∣ted in one kind. And it was so, that some did by those bought bills, make a shew of dissembled A∣postacy and by that means avoided banishment.

4. But such a Marchandize of soules did not pros∣per well with some. For Lawrence Niezburski,

Pastor of Alberts in New-Prague, who did too freely use that imposture, and for such bills had scraped to∣gether a great summe of mony from the Citizens, No∣blemen, and Barons: being betrayed was taken, and with him above a hundred Citizens of Prague; who being all accused of Treason both to God and the Emperour, were adjudged to death. The Lay-men redeemed their lives with a pecuniary fine, and a true Apostacy: the false Priest was degraded and put to death in the market-place in old Prague, in the yeare 1631. the seventh of Aprill. But we must returne to those feares which did arise upon the first publication of the Act for banishment.

5. The enemies having understood so great waver∣ing of minds, and conceiving some hope that more in tract of time would either be dashed against the rock of dispaire, or throwne downe headlong into the bot∣tome of doubts: obtaine of the Emperour that another six moneths may be added to the end of that terme. A new decree is thereupon published (Decemb. the 6. of the same yeare 1627.) whereby a longer time of staying within the bounds of their country is granted, but yet sharper than before; for all were forced to imbrace the Romish religion, partly by promises, and partly by threats. Besides the said act of banishment is extended to Widows: Children onely are excepted, whether their mothers were alive or no, and commanded to be delivered to the care

and instructions of Catholicks, or else to be shut up in Monasteries. And this was a cause of many groanes and teares to the godly, when their Noblemens Sonnes and Daughters (even marri∣ageable mayds) we pulled from the lapp of their Mothers, Aunts and Uncles, and thrust into the Jesuites Colledges, or the Monkes cells: Their goods were taken out of the hands of their lawful tutors, and managed by Papists.

6. The fawning craftinesse of these seducers, whereby they deceived unwary persons, and did more hurt then by their rigour and terrours. As often as any one that did well know the foun∣dations of religion, came before these reformers to be examined, they granted many things, and permitted most of the foundations to be believed, yea even the Article concerning justification by faith: saying that this one thing was required of them, to give obedience to the Church, and to acknowledge the Roman Bishop to be a visible Head of the Church, seeing it was necessary for good orders sake; so the simpler sort supposing that they were not constrained to any other faith then that which they had learnt, thought they might with a safe conscience promise that outward obedience. If they saw any one sprung from a more noble family, or to be either the sole, or with a few others, remainder of the race, or in

any otherwise delicate, and they suggested to them how much it grieved his Imperiall Majesty, that those ancient families which formerly were the ornaments and props of their Countrey, should run themselves into the danger of banish∣ment through meer unadvisednesse, that it would be better for them to remain and flourish under the favour both of God and Caesar. By these and the like Stratagems of Satan, there was a great ruine of the Protestant Nobility, all of them, who thought their earthly Countrey better then the heavenly; or whose consciences were stu∣pified by their subtilties, sliding into apostasie or hypocrisie.

7. Notwithstanding about a hundred families of both Sexes that lov'd heavenly things above earthly, (and who did reverence that command of the heavenly Emperour, Come out of Babylon my people▪) leaving their inheritances, and all their possessions went away. Some were dispersed through the neighbouring Provinces. Votland, Misaia, Lusatia, Silesia, Poland, Hungary; some who were more easily able to endure the troubles of banishment, went as farre as Prussia, Russia, and Transylvania. Among these was the goodly old man Charles de Zerotine: who only could ob∣tain leave to stay in his Countrey all the dayes of his life, if he would deprive himselfe of the holy

worship of God, or covertly use it: yet he would rather be afflicted with the people of God, then enjoy temporary profits. Having sold his pos∣sessions (but for halfe the price, a part of which also they extorted from him under colour of a certain Sute and Judgement, and other devices) he departed with Caesars knowledge and leave to Presland in Silesia: but a little after a Declaration was annexed to the Imperiall letters, that if the Baron would depart from that City, it should be lawfull for him to go whither he would, so that he came not back into the Emperours Provinces, or went not to the Emperours enemies.

8. The Enemies in the mean time not vouchsa∣fing such as had departed out of their Countrey, the name of banished persons, called them De∣parters, either in scorne, or else to upbraid their headinesse (as not being ejected by Caesar, but being blinded by meer obstinacy, had passed out of their Countrey.) But when as they could not endure them in banishment, a proclamation came forth (in the yeare 1628. August the 18th.) wherein the Emperour accusing the perversity of some, who had departed from Bohemia and Moravia, into Silesia, & Lusatia only, protested that it was not his intention to remove those obstinate per∣sons out of Bohemia, and to suffer them in the ac∣corporated Provinces. And therefore he commanded

them to depart, otherwise they should be brought to punishment. Also by the same edict they were com∣manded to send hack those children which they had carried with them, upon the penalty of loosing all the goods which any of them could require in his Countrey.

9. Presently after another Act is published, whereby the Non-Catholick wives of the Catho∣licks were commanded to be punished with banish∣ment, unlesse they did repent. But when none (for no example is extant) would not suffer themselves to be frighted, and some of the prime and chiefe Officers of the Kingdome had Protestant wives, and could not endure divorces; leave was ob∣tained for them to stay. And an edict came forth (the first of May, in the year 1629.) whereby they were tolerated till the death of their husbands, and then should be excluded from the inheritance, and sent into banishment; in the meane time they should be absent from all nuptiall and festivall solemnities, or else should take the lowest place after the Catholicks. This was to strike terrour into them.

10 But the Emperour had added expresly this clause to the first Act (1627. the 31. of July) Lest that any man should think these things to be done for money, or depriving any man of his goods, and not for the sole honour and glory of God, and the salvation of the soules of our Subjects; we

declare in his part our clemency, that if any will be refractary to our gracious will (which we hope not) he shall have leave to depart quietly, and without any imbezlement of his goods. We do therefore promise, that if any one cannot sell his goods within the afore∣said terme of six moneths, or get in his debts (in the getting of which we wish that all the Courts be a help to him) he may choose any one of his kindred, or any other Catholick person, whom he may appoint and fur∣nish with full power for the selling his goods, and recovering his debts, &c. Which thing had such a colour of justice, joyned with clemency, that not only the banished persons did thankfully accept that moderation of the rigour, but also it did beguile forraigners, making them think that nothing had happened to the Bohemians worse then that departure. But these were but words.

11. For first, what could they sell when as all things had been taken from them under the name of fines? Besides, if any had retained any lands, whom should they sell it to in this fury of warre, and almost a universall departure? For those who remained were reduced to extreme po∣verty; and the Papists, although well monied, did not do this that they might furnish the ba∣nished persons with provision, but drive them by despaire to apostasie Besides, if any offered to buy, they would scarce give halfe the price. And

lastly, there was scarce any one who would offer ready money, but papers and bonds, whereby no man could expect to avoid hunger among for∣raigners. Most therefore who had any villages, farmes, vineyards, or other grounds remaining, took this course, to commit their goods to the care of some friend (such as could be got) who should lay title to those things as bought by them, and should send something every year to the true possessour out of the revenue. But as e∣very one gathers sticks from the fell'd oak, so in so great a liberty to commit any thing against those that were condemned and banished, it was easie to become malepart, and most knew by experience that those to whom they had committed the managing of their affaires, were perfidious and false.

12. Some therefore privately returning labour'd divers wayes to order their businesse for them∣selves: but as soon as that was known, commands were issued out to the Captains of severall Divi∣sions, that whomsoever of the Non-Catholicks they could apprehend (either those who were not already departed, or who had returned) any where staying, gathering corn, exporting it out of the Kingdom, or selling it, and receiving monies, they should take care to seize on them, and arrest them, sending them into the chiefe Towns of their Divisions, taking notice of

every one his name, Christian-name, and family. And they should warne those that had nourished such on their allegiance, and honour, to appear before the chiefe Officers of the Kingdome, in the Castle of Prague, &c. These were given at Prague the 11th. of September, in the year 1628. the said com∣mands were reiterated to divers divisiōs the second of November, and sometimes also in the year fol∣lowing, being 1629. At length the 20. of July in the year 1630. instruction was given, That knowing where any lay hid they should secretly and suddenly attach them, and bring them prisoners: adding the reason, because they obstinately re∣sisted Gods will, and the Emperours.

13. But this was granted that whosoever had any businesse to dispatch in the Kingdome, should desire leave to come back of the Commissioners of reformation: but what that leave was, and with what conditions it was limitted, will appear from the form which was this, The most illustrious and honourable Lords, the Lords Commissioners be∣ing appointed for the worke of reformation in the Kingdom of Bohemia, by his Imperiall Majesty, our most mercifull Lord: understand by letters for what end N.N. craves leave to return for a time into this Kingdom. Seeing therefore he hath afforded a good hope of himselfe (but thus to others:) Seeing the Lords Commissioners conceive good hope of him)

they grant his Petition, and give leave, and permit him with safe conduct to come hither freely and qui∣etly, and safely to dispatch his businesse, being mole∣sted by no man upon the account of Religion, within the space of six weeks. But with this expresse condition that presently upon his entrance into the Kingdom, he appear before the most illustrious Lords Commissi∣oners, and recite what businesse he hath to do, and within that time admit of instruction by spirituall men, pious and learned, that so being made a mem∣ber of the Catholick Church by an humble confession of sins, and receiving the Sacrament in one kind, he might also be received at the end of the terme, as a member of the Kingdome. There could be no longer time of stay granted to any that did otherwise. For this was the unchangeable will of his Imperiall Majesty. These were given from the Commission of reforma∣tion at Prague, N. N. N &c. With which kindnesse (forsooth) most being affrighted, had no desire to return into their Countrey, and give up themselves to such dangerous snares, but commended their and the Churches cause with sighes to God.

14. The Emperour in the mean time, that he might preserve his Kingdome in a flourishing condition, or else increase his glory, fill'd the empty places of those that departed with spiri∣tuall persons: to whom (being advanced to the dignity of State) he assign'd the first place, and

commanded that they should go and sit before Princes, Counts, and Barons: which thing was never till that day heard of in Bohemia.

15. He also abrogated the ancient Statutes of the Kingdom, and established new ones (which were printed) declaring that he did confirme all the priviledges of the Kingdom, except those; Concerning Religion: Of the free election of a King: Of the use of the Bohemian language in publick Courts: (that he might by little & little extinguish the lan∣guage with the Nation) Of the goods of persons that can make no wils, _____ _____ falling to the Common∣wealth; Of not alienating the lands from the male-stock by marriage. That by the marriages of Bohemian maides, with forraigners, or new persons, the ancient families might be thrust from their posses∣sions, or else more easily rooted out, which was manifest by the effect, when some were thrust out by others from fine inheritances, whether they would or not; As if it had been on purpose desired to oppresse every where the Kingdoms priviledges, and to appoint a Government not over men, but over beasts.

CHAP. XC. Their Proceedings against the Free Cities.

IT followeth how tyrannically they used the free Cities. Especially, for that instead of an halter, they placed Chief-Officers and Judges in the Cities, without whose licence no man could move himself: those of the Order of Knights, these of Citizens. But what such men? even such, as in the great scarcety of home-bred Romanes they were able to procure: Bannites, Italians, or Ger∣manes: or else apostate Bohemians, covetous muck∣wormes, who drove their own designes, infamous homicides, base-begotten persons, Spirits, such as sell persons free born, Fidlers, Stage players, Smiths, certain also not so much as A. B. C. darians, without estate, without any certain abode, with∣out Conscience, (all this we could easily demon∣strate in particular and pertinent examples:) so that projecting villany with all impudency, they obliged their faith to Antichrist, (under the name of Cesar) for to invent treachery, and lay snares for others: men, unworthy to have place in our writings.

2. To such as these, were all businesses in Ci∣ties committed, upon their determination the Ci∣ty-Councells

were commanded to depend. Nor could the publick complaints of the ataxie and confusion of affaires prevaile any thing to the con∣trary: but onely that they being unable to bear it, (in the yeare 1624.) did afterwards dis∣place the Capitanes (or head-Officers) and re∣ferred all to the Judges onely, which neverthelesse were assisted by the chief of the Souldiery, as a super-attendant, lest the Kings affaires should suffer dammage.

3. Their care in the next place, was to suck juice and bloud out of the Cities, which they no∣tably effected by Taxes and Contributions for some yeares continued, and extorted by the Soul∣diers power.

4. Then the Ministers of the Churches being removed, and Masse-Priests (for the most part by force of Armes) introduc'd, they begun to com∣pell people to frequent the Masse. Marriages al∣so were prohibited, except amongst the Catho∣liques: by which stratagem of Satan, very many in every place carnally affected, were brought to Apostasie, and afterwards promoted to the dignity of Senators, even men of no judgement or experi∣ence.

5. The number of Apostates being thus aug∣mented, the Popish Senate began to be enraged against the rest of the Citizens diverse wayes:

which will not seem tedious particularly to de∣scribe, how their proceedings were contrived, onely we shall in the interim set down the gene∣rall instructions given to the Capitanes of Distres∣ses, in the yeare 1624.

CHAP. XCI. Articles gathered out of the Instructions given to the Capitanes of Distresses, July 1624.

1. WHosoever do refuse to joyne with the Kings Majesty in point of Religion, all traffick and commerce shall be debarr'd him.

2. Whosoever shall permit private Preaching, Baptisme or Matrimony in his house, shall pay an hundred taleres, or, if he be not able, shall suffer imprisonment six moneths. But he that shall be found to harbour a Preacher in his house, shall loose both goods and life.

3. The ordinary Catholique Pastor of a place, may not accompany any dead person which was not Catholique with ceremonies to his grave: ne∣verthelesse, the funerall duties shall be paid him.

4. If any shall follow his work upon Catholique holy-dayes, he shall be imprisoned; and shall not be dis∣mist till after payment of ten florences.

5. If any shall be caught in a victualling-house in time of Masse, he shall pay ten florences, and the Victualler double.

6. Whosoever shall laugh at the Catholique Priest, or his Sermon, his words, gestures, and so at the Ca∣tholique rites, he shall be banished, and his goods confiscated.

7. Whosoever shall eat flesh upon dayes prohibi∣ted, without an indulgence from the Pope, shall pay ten florences.

8. If at any time the Master of the Family shall be absent upon the Lords day, or upon festivall Masse∣dayes, if he be of the richer sort, he shall pay four pounds of wax, toties quoties: if of the meaner sort, two.

9. Let the youth be taken notice of throughout all Cities, Towns, and Villages: those that place their Sonnes in non-Catholique Schooles, let them call them thence by the feast of All-saints, under paine of 50. florences, for the wealthy; and of 25. for the poorer sort.

10. If any bring up youth privily in his house, all shall be taken from him, and himself cast out of the City by the common Catch-pole.

11. It shall not be lawfull for any non-Catho∣lique to make a will: but if he shall, it shall be null.

12. No young men, whether at home with their

Parents, or Prentices, may be admitted unto any Arts or Trades, as Masters, unlesse they first have learned the Catholique Religion.

13. If any shall speak unbeseemingly of God, the blessed Virgin the Mother of God, of the Saints, Ecclesiasticall rites, or the famous house of Austria; he shall loose his head without all pardon or favour.

14. Whatsoever any Citizen painteth in his house (within or without) to the dishonour of the Catho∣lique Religion, he shall be carefull that it be blotted out, forthwith under paine of 30. florences. In like manner, whatsoever shall be ingraven or painted upon Gates, Temples, or other publique places, that they cause it to be broken in peeces, or blotted out, and the memorial of Christ crucified, or something else set up in its place.

15. The poor people in Hospitalls, unlesse they shall be converted before the feast of All saints, this present yeare, let them be cashiered, and not re∣admitted unlesse they turn Catholiques, &c. The con∣clusion was this: Herein the constant and unalte∣rable will of his sacred Majesty, and Lord of us all will rest satisfied, &c.

Charles Prince of Lichtenstein.

But these were general things, and common to all: we shall now adde some particular examples, whereby a thousand of Satans stratagems will perchance more clearly appeare.

CHAP. XCII.

SHortly after the taking of Prague, the Catho∣lique Citizens were cited by the Kings Judges, and examined upon oath, to declare if any of them knew that the Evangelists had stubbornely spoke or done any thing; which, as every one answer∣ed, for truth or affection-sake, were received as Oracles, and afterwards became the cause of death to many, even alltogether innocent.

2. An Act or Decree was published unto the rest of the Citizens (who thought themselves received into favour) in the year 1624. Febr. 23. That they had forfeited their Estates by their Re∣bellion; neverthelesse Caesar desired not that they should be altogether sequestred, but that every one should contribute part of his fortunes to sup∣port the warres. And here an exact estimate of their possessions was required of every one of them upon oath: And according to this confessi∣on (or also by a suspition or guess which they had, from their ready money) a ransome of favour was imposed upon each of them, (for the ob∣taining

of Pardon, as they called it; but indeed, that they might undoe him:) a hundred, two hun∣dred, a thousand, two, three, four, six, &c. thousand florences, were straightwayes or at cer∣tain dayes to be paid.

3. Afterwards all Non-Catholiques were (A∣pril 15.) forbid to be enrolled in the City-Catalo∣gue: As for those which were inscribed since the yeare 1618. all trading and negotiation was pro∣hibited them. By which Thunderbolt some were brought to faint heartednesse, and others to po∣verty.

4. Shortly after (to wit, May 29.) Letters were hung upon the doores of the Common Halls in all Cities, the tenour whereof was thus:

The most illustrious Prince, Lord Charles of Lichtenstein, &c. hath understood by credible per∣sons, that certain of the late exiled Preachers, do not onely lurk privily in the Cities belonging to the people of Prague, but also exercise divine service a∣bout the Houses, Gardens and Vineyards, and there∣by do draw away the People from their lawful obe∣dience unto the Magistrate. Which thing, since it can be no way agreeable to his illustrious Highnesse for the dangerous example of Rebellion lately raised; he therefore strictly chargeth the Judges of his sa∣cred Majesty, that they be most diligently watch∣full, and whensoever they find any Conventicles,

straightwaies taking with them publicke officers to breake into those houses (without respect of persons,) and having apprehended the persons to arrest them; whether Predicants, Readers or Singers. Hee hath also understood that Piccardy Songs and Rimes, com∣posed under the name of Psalmes are sung up and down, not onely privatly, but even publickly in Villages and streets: They are therefore diligently to observe that it be amended, and that nothing but what is allowed by the Catholicke church, bee said or sung by any man. And as great circum∣spection is to be used, that all Schoole-masters not Catholick, be expelled out of the houses in all Cities and if they shall be taught for the future, that they be hailed to prison and punishment, &c.

5. Another Edict succeeded, Sept. 13. yet som∣what more moderate, whereby the Kings benevolence and all their priviledges were declared to be per∣formed unto the people of Prague after payment of the Tax: with both of which notwithstanding they rejoiced not long, for (that I speake not of con∣tinuall vexations for Religion sake) there issued forth in the year following, from the Officers of the Kingdom, unto the Counsells at Prague this same Decree. [The supreame Officers and Judges of the Kingdome, in the name and place of his Sacred Majesty, doe command by their Commissioners cho∣sen for this purpose, the Consul and Senate of Prague

the lesse, and also of old and new &c. that they per∣fectly instruct all Non-catholick Citizens, called into the Court, of the finall will and pleasure of the Kings Majesty, which is no other, than that all men renouncing their heresie, doe betake themselves unto the Church. But if any shalbe found refractorily obstinate, they shall signifie unto them that they are to be not onely cashiered the City, but also depri∣ved of all means of getting their livelihood. De∣creed in the Chancellors Court in Bohemia, in the yeare 1626. Feb. 13.

6. In the yeare beginning 1627. There were supream Commissaries for Religion chosen by the Emperour: whose names wee have before re∣cited. These therefore entring upon their Com∣mission from those at Prague, do send a decree to the Chieftaines of the Cities of Prague: wherein after a large commendation of the Kings fatherly care for the good of his subjects, as also of the Learning, God∣linesse, zeale, and watchfulnesse, of the Spirituall Pastors (whereof there was such abundance at Prague, and throughout the whole Kingdome: and lastly of his wonderfull clemency, and forbearance heretofore used toward hereticks: and on the contrary lamenting the hereticks great obstinacy: do now seri∣ously protest to act for the Kings sacred Majesty and for him onely. They do therefore command, that each of them do cause the citizens in the Cities commit∣ted

to them, to be catalogued, and carefully sent unto them, and distributed into four rancks. In the first order the native Catholicks are to be inscribed, in the second, those that were lately converted: in the third those that have given good hopes of their con∣version, and in the last the obstinate, &c. Given as above said.

7. These chief Officers give the commands unto the Kings Judges: they to the Tribuns of the people and Senators, and these walking from doore to doore, examin the father and mother of the family, the man and maide-servants, and all other the Inhabitants in every house, and aske them in what order they would be placed, and so did accordingly. These Catalogues thus made, are brought to the Commis∣saries: who when they find but few of the first, second, or third Order, they consult with great anxiety what is necessary to be done to such a troupe of Heretickes, that all tumults may be prevented. At length they conclude that the heads should bee removed, viz. That those men which were of any rule and authority with the people should be ex∣pelled.

8. The beginning was effected upon four vener∣able, grave Citizens of Old Prague, the thundering Edict against them (ommitting Court complements) runs thus

VVHereas with grief of heart we have observed certaine persons of Prague, to be of such incorrigible obstinacy as that the Kings Majesties most indulgent care, and all his fatherly admoniti∣ons for their good being nothing set by, they proud∣ly refuse good and wholsom instruction, and as men incurable, admit of no counsell, thereby giving a dangerous example unto others, which would suffer themselves more willingly to be amended. In which number since, these are noted: Iohn The∣odore Sixtus, Iohn Peldrzimowsky, Abraham Angel, and Iohn Iacob Heydon, We give command to the worthy Ioachim Salwate, Baron of Chlum &c. Chieftaine of the old City Prague, that he give Commission to the Kings Judge for the aforesaid City, the Consul and Senat, to call the foure fore-mention∣ed persons before them, and to set a peremptory term of time before the last day of that moneth, if per∣adventure they will repent. But if they will persist in their blindnes and obstinacy; Wee will and straightly command, that they depart before the set∣ing of the Sun the same day, not onely from Prague, but forthwith out of the whole Kingdome. Never∣thelesse before they depart, they shall pay their debts and also their fine for Rebellion to the Kings Majesty, if they have not before fully payed it.

Finally, wee command that the aforesaid Chieftain, the Kings Judge, and the Senate sworne by Catho∣licks,

do tax all their goods, moveable, and immovea∣ble, and accordingly deduct a part thereof for the payment of the publicke Faith, and to send the other part with the residue of the fines. As for the rest of the Inhabitants of the Cities of Prague, wee will that they be seriously admonished, that they by these mens example may at length learne wisdome and pre∣vent the like punishment: as knowing, that the good will and pleasure of his most Sacred Majesty will bee thereby satisfied. Dated at Prague by the Com∣missioners for Reformation July 12. 1627.

9. The Exiles in a small Petition complaining of the too short time allotted them for to dispose of their Goods, earnestly requested the terme might bee lengthened: But it was answered them by another decree (23, of July) that this their request was a meer cousenage, that nothing indeed might be gran∣ted. Nevertheless, lest there should remaine any cause of complaint, the terme appointed should bee prolonged 14 dayes; yet with this condition, that in the interim, they promise seriously to study and bee taught the Catholick Religion, or if they shall not have perfectly learned it within the space of 14 dayes limited, that they prepare themselves for prison. They being affrighted with this edict, and seeing all hopes of mercy gone, made hast to depart, leaving their Wives to order their businesses. Howbeit, a∣gainst them also they shot their darts, for a new E∣dict

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

is proclaimed (August 28.) to this effect: Whereas it was never the Kings Majesties pleasure to institute a divorce between man and wife, therefore it is ordered that every woman follow her owne hus∣band, unlesse she be minded to turn Catholick.

10. After the same method having banished other Citizens of chiefest note and esteeme, sometimes fewer, at other times more, sometimes seventy together contained in the same act, after they had expelled some hundreds, they desisted; supposing that the rest might be more easily compelled: even as it came to passe. For by these imprisonments, & other pressures (such as we shall speak of happening to other Cities) were brought to universall Apostacy, some few onely excepted, which fled of their owne accord. And thus the three-fold City Prague, most populous, and alwayes hating and disdaining the Pope. is now, though most unwillingly and with great reluctancy, made An∣tichrists harlot.

CHAP. XCIII. The Reformation at Kutterberg.

I. THis harsh dealing with the people of Prague, might neverthelesse have been coloured over with the paint of justice and equity; for they had li∣cence to enjoy the benefit of departure, as they molli∣fied and minced their tyranny with this specious name; those goods which were unmoveables they were permitted to take in sunder and the moveables to truss up and freely carry them away. But lest o∣thers should do the like, both the fury of the Kings Officers in the Cities, and the insolency of the Monks and souldiers appointed to keep ward, did greatly withstand them; for those miserable men when almost all (for feare of those harpies) fled from their houses, they were plundered most rave∣nously, and permitted to carry nothing away of their goods and houshold stuffe, but what they remo∣ved away privily. Their houses and grounds were left destitute and forsaken, yet afterwards found those that also possessed them, some few that were expel∣led their possessions, received the same favour which those at Prague had formerly. This will be more fully manifested in that which followeth.

2. Kutterberg is a City of B••hemia, and (nex unto Prague most eminent; very famous for abun∣dance of silver Mines, multitudes of citizens, and zealous Professors. This City by the Kings ap∣pointment hath in it a chiefe President, the Master of the Mint, a Baron, or Knight; and an Arch-Deacon, the chief Prelat of the Church, with other Pastors and Collegiats, in number seven. So soone as it began to be molested by the mony-master (Wre∣sowecius) under the pretence of Religion; the In∣comes of the Kings Revenue began also to be dimi∣nished; their Mettall-Artists (most of them being Ger∣mans) failing them in most places. This inconveni∣ence being well observed, the King covenanted with the Citizens, that they should be Masters of the Met∣talls for ten years, paying unto him a certaine summe of money yearely, they in the interim being safe from the Souldiers violence, and quietly injoying their Re∣ligion. The King Subscribed, and confirmed the Co∣venant by setting thereto his Seale, Iune 24. 1625. Which was received by the Citizens with incred••ble joy, many others there promising to themselves Sa∣repta, and the Cave of Abdia.

3. But it grieved Satan, that any receptacle remained for the faithfull; he therefore prevailed by the buzzing Iesuits, that the King moved with I know not what feare of some new Rebellion) having scarce stood five monethes to his Covenant, he tooke care to have the

souldiery brought in againe: who (December the sixt) entering the City, the business of Religion is taken up againe. The Citizens astonished with the newes here∣of (against such manifest Covenants) they again hum∣bly petition, that so much favour might be granted them (to keepe the Workers in Mettall) that no vio∣lence be offered them. But in stead of an Answer, a command is given to the Captaine (December 22.) that for Hlawse the Consul, Paul Screte, Iohn Schreyter, Iohn Agathon, Sigismund Kosel, and M. Peter Capo, Senators, and chiefe Citizens, the abet∣tors of the hereticall obstinacy, to place twenty Mus∣quetiers in their houses upon free quarter, untill he had received a Schedule from the Confessour, as a testi∣mony of their Confession made before him. The Souldiers domineering by reason of the licence given them, did not onely suck out and exhaust good men by their profuse living upon them, but did also abuse them diverse other wayes after their own pleasure: whose patient constancy notwithstanding overcame their ty∣rannicall behaviour: For so long as they were able, they afforded them provision; but this failing, part of them wihdrew themselves by flight, to further danger; others resigned the Government of their goods at home, de∣livering the Keyes to their land-lords.

4. When they see their designe could not well proceed this way, the taske of reforming Kutterberg is committed to Don Martin of Hursa, who guard∣ed

with a troup of Curasiers (armed from top to toe) and brandishing a naked sword with his right hand, entereth the City, the day before Easter, anno, 1626. The Citizens affrighted at his comming, who had before given publick tokens of his cruelty in o∣ther Cities, doe forthwith that night, take their flight in great multitudes, thinking to lurke privily in the neighbour-villages and townes. Don Martin ob∣serving this, returnes to Prague, and gets an Edict published, for not receiving or favouring any Exile, under mulct of an hundred Jmperials.

5. And now when all hopes of returning were taken away from the people of Kutterberg: another Edict came forth (August 17.) promising impunity to those that would returne: Some hereupon return∣ed, but to their owne grief and dammage. For in the yeare following, a Senate being elected out of the most wavering Apostats (whereof some, and of them the Major of the City, not long before a hors-courser were illiterat persons) were so diversly molested with the souldiery, that multitudes of them being broken with daily pressures, at last shook hands with the Perse∣cutors, and submitted their necks to the Antichristian yoke: others together with their wives and children (leaving all behind them) willingly betooke them∣selves to banishment.

CHAP. XCIIII. The Reformation of Bolislavia.

I. THE City for 200 yeares having imbraced the Orthodox religion, was made the prin∣ciple seat of the Brethren, and chiefly upon this ac∣count was hated by the Pope, in the year therefore 1623. after the ejection of certaine Ministers, they placed in their roome, two crafty Capuchins who ••ndeavoured with indefatigable paines to pervert the ••nhabitants from the faith, but for the space of three years notwithstanding all their cunning, they scarce engaged so many Apostates as would reform the Se∣nate.

2, In the year therefore 1626 a Garrison of three bands being brought in, force began to be used, and first of all in February certain of the Citizens were banished, others cast into prison, upon the 20. of March Adam Trubacz, Iohn Bukac, Peter Stehlik, were sequestred, to strike a terrour into the rest. Having given them into their hands certaine square staffs, two Cubits long, in which each of their crimes were ingraven, the first thus: Adam Trubacz, is therefore sequestred, because he said, that there was none so powerfull who should command his Con∣science, also that he would not give his soul to the

Devil as the rest had done, on the other side of the staff was written, you would have ejected your K. but now your King hath ejected you, upon the third was writ∣ten, go to, and learn to obey God and the King (for he had said to the Reformers that his soul was not of so small a value as to neglect it, also he asked if th•• Emperour should destroy this soule whether he could give him another? Bukatius his staffe had the same written excepting the crime which was exprest in this manner. John Bukac's is therefore sequestred, be∣cause that he said that all the new Catholicks were wicked Traitors & persidious to God. It doth not yet appear what Stehlikius his staffe had written upon it, for so soon as he was past the gates of the City, he brake it, and threw it away.

3. After the ejection of these men, when the rest did not (as yet) seeme to repent of what they have done, they are again warned into the Court, and shut up into severall Rooms, and thence called out one by one, and examined singly. Amongst the first was Daniel Miconius Towne-Clarke, upon whose en∣terance, they hyred a certaine Rogue to stand in a corner, with a weapon in his hand: whom so soone as this fearefull man law, from his too greedy desire of life, promised to turne Catholick. They being glad at so happy a beginning, commanded the rest to re∣turne and goe home, and exhort them to doe the like, but he going to his friends; being amazed, tells them

of the Rogue before mentioned: and that they were in danger, beseeching his friends that they would bee circumspect, and have a regard of themselves. There was in the company of these men that were warned to appeare, two Burgo-masters, learned men and Mrs. of Arts, by name George Kezelius, and Henry Daniel, of Semania, Upon whom seeing the rest depend, they did incourage both themselves and others exceedingly, and did exhort them that they should not at all value those imaginary terrors. By and by Kezelius is called out, and what with sun∣dry flatteries, and what with threatnings, he is wearied so long, till at last unawares he desires time to consider. They being contented with this demaund, commands Semaninus to be sent for, who being certified concerning the wavering of Kezelius, began the more to bee resolved: and when an old man, one George Dernikarz, propounded him as an example for his imitation, he spit in the old mans face, saying, Traitor: is this your constancy. Also he goes on, and presents himself to the Refor∣mers unmoveable as a rock, as also all the rest that followed, at length Kezel us, considering that his failing was greater in Gods sight than possible it could be in mans, repenting himself, and with a very positive answer tooke away all that hope which they conceived of him, and with the rest is sent to prison.

4. One Bartholomew Lang a Serivenor was one of the stourest, who protested he had rather die by the sword than deny the faith, he was thrust with cer∣taine others into a stinking place designed for the racking of malefactors, and there he was held for 1••, weeks: his owne house, and the houses of the rest, in the mean time, being possessed by the barbarous Souldiers. But one of this Society, Georg Smidar∣skey, having contracted a disease from the stincke and filth of this prison, dyed in the said prison very reli∣giously: but they could scarce procure so much fa∣vour from those wicked ones, that hee might be buryed.

5. When at this time, and by this meanes; they could shake none of their constancy, they let them goe, prefixing a further time to deliberate upon the businesse: especially, since the same yeare 1626. Behlem Gabor, waging warre with the Emperour, Count Mansfeilds and Wamors entering Sylesia at the same time with the King of Denmarks Army, strooke a terror into these Tyrants; for in August there are sent Proclamations to the Towns that it is not his Imperiall Majesties will that any man should be forc∣ed to the faith by violent meanes, but that upon sup∣position they could not agree with his Majesty, it might be lawfull for them to depart &c. and this Proclamation gave these people of Bolislavia a little respite.

6. But the yeare following after the warre with Hungaria was appeased, and the King of Denmarks Armies were beaten out of Sylesia, this tyrany againe revived; and there was an Edict sent to the Senate of Bolislavia in the forme as followes.

To our trusty and well beloved the Major and Jurates of the Towne of new Bo∣lislavia.

Trusty and well beloved, we hear, that many of your fellow Citizens of new Bolislavia, continue still in their obstinacy, adverse to the constant and fathe••ly admonition of our clement Lord and King his Imperiall Majesty, as also to the friendly Church inquisitors, and they do despise the sacred, wholesome, and Catholick Religion: but that especi∣ally there be two (to wit) George Kezelius, and Henry Semanaina, who do persist to oppose the will and command of his sacred Imperiall Majesty, to the scandall and evill examples of the Non-Catho∣licks; wherefore in the name and lieu of his sacred and Imperiall Majesty, our most clement Lord and King, we command you, that you seriously advise those your two fellow Citizens, arch-sectarie•• and schis∣maticks, that they do not corrupt others with their

errors, but that they abjure their erronious opinions and at length imbrace the true Religion, and so return into the bosome of the Catholick Church, and that they do this by the feast of the Ascen∣tion, or at utmost by Whitsontide, under paine of banishment from the City, and ejection from the Kingdome of Bohemia, but since you have been certified concerning the late Edict made by P. Lich∣tenstein of blessed memory Vice-roy of Bohemia, in the name and lieu of his sacred Imperiall Majesty, that all priviledge and trade be denied to all your Ci∣tizens and Burgers, who are schismaticks non-Ca∣tholicks and not agreeing in religions, with his most Imperiall Majesty, as disturbers of peace and con∣cord. And as yet we are not satisfied, whether this hath been by you put into execution. If th re∣fere hitherto it hath not, we command you in the name of his Imperiall Majesty, that you do execute it timely, and seriously admonish all your Citizens and inhabitants, inmates or servants of other sects, elder or younger, who are non-Catholickes or hold schisma••icall opinions, that they so farre consult both for their temporall and eternall advantage, as to return into the bosome of the holy Catholick Church under pain of severest and inevitable punish∣ment, in which businesse you shall in good time in∣form us what h••th been by you done, that so by this means you may fulfill the will of his Imperiall

Majesty.

Given at Prague 17 of April. An. Dom. 1627.

N. N. N. Appointed Commissioners by his Imperial Majesty, for the Reformation of Religion in Bo∣hemia.

7. Others of their letters sent the same year to the same persons.

Grave trusty and well-beloved friends, we did expect, that you would in obedience to us, have exe∣cuted our late Edict, delivered unto you in the name of our most clement Lord his sacred Imperial Ma∣jesty, that your fellow Citizens who are Non-Ca∣tholicks, would have forsaken their schismaticall opinions, and have returned to the holy Catholick religion, but especially that those two obstinate Here∣ticks George Kezelius, and Henricus Seminina, would h••ve made auricular confession & have re∣ceived

the Sacrament of the Altar in one species, accor∣ding to the institution of the holy Catholick Church, within the time by us allo••ted, but we perceive that the two sectaries before mentioned, and the rest of your Citizens still continue in their inbred obstinacy, and despise the Catholick Religion, and all wholesome doctrine, and that none of them hitherto have imbra∣ced the Catholick Religion, wh••refore since his sacred Imperiall Majesty, will not afford h••s royall favour, nor allow any to abide or trade in the Kingdome of Bohemia, who shall refuse to imbrace the same re∣ligion with him, but follow the fancies of their own brain, and thereby become incendiaries, and bro∣chers of sundry heresies, whence arise for the most part severall factions and disturbances of the Com∣mon-wealth, and the whole Kingdome, therefore we seriously command you, that those two Schismaticks be not onely out-lawed, and disfranch••sed, but that they be presently banished from the City and whole Kingdome of Boh••mia, without any respect of per∣sons or conditions, and that the very day allotted for their banishment, or the day after, they go out of the City by sun-set, and for the future that they ne∣ver returne into the City or any part of the King∣dome of Bohemia, upon pain of severe punishment, if at any time they shall returne, and bee apprehended. Likewise we do seriously and strictly command you

in his sacred Imperial Majesties name, that you deny to al the Citizens or inhabitants of the city of new Bo∣lislavia, who are not Catholicks the benefit of the law or their revenews, or to bu•• or sel, or any other civil contract, & that you strictly forbid that none of them for the future do attempt to do the things forbidden without our privity, unlesse they do desist from their obstinacy, and hereticall opinions, and submit to the fatherly commands of his sacred Imperiall Maje∣sty, and imbrace the holy Catholick Religion, and produce a testimony of their doing so from their con∣fessour. And again seriously advise them in our name, and strictly command them, that without any delay, they imbrace the holy Catholick Religi∣on, by the last day of June this present year. Let every one of th••m make confession to their ordinary Catholick Priest, and receive the Sacrament of the Altar devoutlie & reverentlie according to the cu∣stome of the Roman-Catholick Church, und••r pain of banishment from the City, and the whole King∣dome of Boh••mia. We will deligentlie promote your Petition concerning the removing of the souldiery from your citie, onely you shal endeavour that all your fellow Citizens, so much the sooner professe the Ca∣tholick faith, for by this meanes things will better suceeed with you all in this life, and the life to come, and the wil of his sacred Imperiall Majestie

will be fulfilled.

Given at Prague the 15. June. Anno. 1627.

N. N. Commissioners in ordinary from his sacred Imperiall Majesty, King of Bohemia, & Hun∣gary, for Reformation of Religion in the said Kingdom of Bohemia.

8. These Edicts were executed, those two were banished with some others. Some of the City of their own accord, departed for better security, or rather se∣cretly run away, others were denied traffique, the Capuchians went about the Market, and from house to house, they shut up all the Mercers Shops, Ta∣verns, and Ale-houses; and from those, that not∣withstanding this Edict; sould any thing, they tooke away their cloth, and linnen, and other commodities no man daring to gaine say them, the greater part therefore of the Citizens took the mark of the beast that so they might buy and sell.

CHAP. XCV. The Reformation of Litomeric.

IN the yeare 1517. the 21. of August the Town of Litomeric did ordaine by the comand, and unani∣mous consent of all the Citizens, which order they had regestred in their publique bookes and kept in their severall Companies; which order runne that none should be inrouled into their catalogue of Citi∣zens _____ _____ no; though he were borne in the City: and this Edict they made for their better agreement, and if at any time any man should move that this order should be nulled he should be disfran∣chised and depart the City within a moneth. This law was ratified and observed inviolable for a hun∣dred yeares, untill the time of Ferdinand, for in the yeare 1617. two Iesuiticall brats were suborned (to wit) Nicolas Marazek, and Bartholomew Collins, who threatening their houses, demanded to be made free-men of the City, which being denyed, they en∣tered their complaint in the Chancery of the King∣dome, whither were warned three of the principall Senators, with the Town-clarke, who were enter∣tained with rough words by the Chancelor and Paul Micna the Secretary, and were kept in the town of Prague for nine daies, till they should agree; so

what was the effect of this? After five moneths space the forenamed Marazek is chosen the Senator, that so by this meanes they might have their Spyes in all places. But he whilest the States were in armes to oppose the enemy of the Protestant Religion, namely the Kings Vice-roy, was forced whether he would or no to be quiet; till at length by the Emperours victory he incouraged himself and was made Judge for the Emperour at Litomeric, who proceeded to trouble and disturb the town as much as he could, but they indured all things patiently in respect of o∣ther Cities; for they never went to the popish Church although they were deprived of their own Ministers, neither did any of them suffer himself to be inticed into apostacy, although two subtil deceivers Valerius Magnus and Franciscus Rozdazovius, did strongly indeavour it, often times discoursing with certaine of the chief Citizens.

2. When they see they could profit nothing this way; they used force in the yeare 1625. upon Easter Ev••, they wrote downe the names of all the Citi∣zens in certaine papers, and by their officers they de∣livered every one his paper with a command that they should come to Church upon the morrow, and henceforward upon all holy days in the yeare to hear there, Sermon and Masse; and for a mark of their comming, as they went out of the church, they should shew unto the Sexton every one his paper;

otherwise they should forfeit five pounds every time, but the businesse did not proceed according to their desire neither.

3. At last therefore they bring in more souldiers, and begin to act more furiously upon Corpus Christi day, (as they call it) they command all the people to be present at their Idolatrous processions, and be∣cause Paul Stranski, Recorder of the Town would not be at this foppery, nor appear, they send a whole band of souldiers (hee hiding himselfe in his house) they plunder him, and abuse, and threaten his wife Katherin, whom they found sitting by the fire. Mr. George Colssin, son in law to a principle man in the City, is carried before the Councell of War, and is accused of Treason against the Catholicks, that hee did indeavour to shut up the Querister in the Church, for which thing Hiparchus Loreulius Medicius, an Italian, threatned he should die, but in the interim hee commands him to bee kept in the court, but because this was a scandalous fiction, with which Colsinus was abused, as also their other plots in∣tended against the rest, no way restraining the fury of the enemy, til these threatnings vanished into smoak, the souldiery being presently commanded away into Germany against the Dane.

4. In the beginning of the year 1626 they againe oppresse them with souldiers, and quarter in the principle mens houses ten, in some twenty, in others

thirty, abusing them fearfully, either as they were richer or more resolved, but they efther escape, or else by God assisted manfully to suffer all things, brought their enemies to such a passe, that they were even weary with plaguing of them, and so began to be more moderate; whereupon they published an or∣der, that if there were any who would not change their Religion, they should depart with their wife and children with in a certaine time from the City and Kingdome, therefore the greater part of the religious, conceiving they might lawfully obey their command in this respect, they take themselves into Misnia, (hard by) the rest yielded.

CHAP. XCVI. The Hradicensian Reformation.

I. HRadecium Reginae, a fine and large City, being deprived of its chiefe Pastor, James Hrabaeus with the rest of his Collegues, had gotten a merry Arch-Deacon John Celestine who often∣times protested, that all violent wayes was displeasing to him, had given hope to them and to others, that would carry on their affaires with mildnesse, there∣fore going to the Citizens houses, or else inviting them to him, hee did every day delight their minds with his jests and merry speeches in their drinking and

playing, he was an insatiable devourer of wine, and a great gamester.

2. When in whole foure yeares time, hee saw no one to be converted by this way; he put on a severe Countenance. Hee did desire that the Croati∣on Souldier being then there, would be a helpe unto him, and therefore, gathering the Assembly to∣gether on a Holy-day, he doth explaine the mis∣steries of the Masse, and doth invite and exhort them from the Sermon to performe the Procession; having privatly suborned some of his Army (Col∣legues) who might promote the busines: when then that no man would follow him (going before with the Hoste) the Croations rush into the Temple and with drawn swords compel them to follow; the peo∣ple being affrighted, and fearing slaughter, run as if they were distracted, but are repulsed by some troups of his men placed in the Market-place; o∣ther some, whether they would or no, were com∣pelled to goe that way: others, notwithstanding, esca∣ped: but the thing was a matter of slaughter to both.

3. In the yeare 1626. The Commissioners of Reformation send the whole Brenavian Regiment hither, with an expresse command not to depart un∣lesse the City were reformed. The Arch-Deacon thinking to take the chief men, first he goes to some of them, bringing along with him Captaine Strans∣sius, and first he did imperiously inquire of Nicho∣las

Acontius, a Phisitian dwelling hard by him (being for some years lame by reason of the paines of the Gout) whether at length he would become a Ca∣tholicke. Hee replied, as long as I feele no other notions in my heart, I can doe nothing against my conscience: But the Arch-Deacon being very an∣gry said; Your sawcinesse hath been sufficiently tol∣lerated, there is now no place left for any sophistica∣tion. The Phisitian replied, Credit, Eye, and Con∣science, will not indure to be mocked. The Arch-Deacon Replied; As longe as three or foure heads are not cut off, this City will never be reduced to a better state. The Phisitian againe answered. If that you thinke that my head hinders you, you have power over it, and command it to be cut off; I would rather that this halfe-rotten Carkess should bee dragged through the fields, and torne by piece∣meal, than to doe any thing willingly and knowingly against my conscience. The Arch-Deacon ariseth and flings out of doores. The Captaine following him, spake with a low voice to the Phisitian, Sir you shall not want counsell, the world is large and wide enough.

4. Presently the whole Community of the Citi∣zens are assembled together, with the inhabitants of the Suburbs, and the Gates being shut, they are cal∣ed out one after another: and struck with grievous threatenings, the fearefuller promise obedience, those

which deny, are thrust into prisons: all the corners Sellers, and Roomes of the court are filled with ar∣rested persons. Presently, the Souldiers (being li∣centious enough) are scattered to every ones house and rage after a most insolent manner, the fearefull Women and children and Families, runne to their arrested husband and fathers, and weary them with teares and cryes: most of their courage began to faile, and one after another doe give their hands to the enemy, and desire that some time might bee granted them to learn the Romish Religion. So one way and one fear drove these miserable wretches into the Nets of Antichrist which had been so long avoi∣ded because they did not remember that they must re∣sist to the shedding of their bloud, and not only to im∣prisonment.

5. Eight and twenty onely, are found of so great a number of citizens, who would redeeme the treasures of their consciences with the losse of their earthly wealth. And going out with their families to banishment (to wit) Simon Daniel, of Semiani∣na, Iohn Iobolecius, Iohn Zak, Iohn Nigrinus, Paul Iacobius &c. most of them learned men, Amongst whom was Aconsius, who not without trouble tooke care to be put in a coach and carried to Lest∣hua in Poland, whom a certain Doctor of Divinity of Selesia, being his friend when hee dwelt in the

Vniversity, and now being a companion of his ba∣nishment, wondered at his constant minde, under this most afflicted estate of body, received him with these following verses.

Above the rest of exiles I behold, In thee Acontius: what may be condol'd, And wondered at I wonder how you came, From your own soil so footlesse and so lame. And that in you which I condole no lesse, Is, those great mischiefs, which you stil oppress. The prowesse of the soul illustrious is, unspent, Though all the bodies vigor be deficient.

6. But Acontius did quietly finish his life in Christ after he had patiently undergone a miserable scoffing life for the space of nine yeares (in the yeare one thousand sixe hundred and thirty two February the twenty five) Simon Semianina was there made a citizen and Consull, so the others else-where.

CHAP. XCVII. The Reformation of Bidsove.

I. THose things which we have hitherto alrea∣dy related, may seem very moderate, in com∣parison of those which we shall now adde, (to wit) Don Martin de Henerda, played the part of a Com∣missioner of Reformation, and certaine others full of Spanish zeal. For example sake at Bidsove, a Towne standing three miles from Hradecium and ten from Prague. When he arrived here with his souldiers, and calling the citizens into the Court, hee com∣manded the Catholick Religion with an oration full of words; and John Kolacznik, whom they had chosen for themselves, answering, in the name of the corporation, that it was not in the power of man that one should unlearn that in the space of an hour, which he had been learning all his life, neither was it convenient, that any man should forsake that which hee had imbraced for the truth of God, unlesse hee were taught better things out of the word of God. There Henerda, as it were di∣stracted and forgetting, all civility, rose hastily from the place where hee sate, and assaulting the man with a club which he held in his hand, gave him many strokes, and being full of rage commanded the Of∣ficer

to come, and to carry him out of the City: (which among us is a note of the greatest disgrace) not so much as grantng him time to visit his house. The rest being terrified with this example, and fearing the fury of the inraged, did submit themselves unto his will and promised to be taught within a cettain time.

2. And when that some thought to have saved their consciences by flight, they sent their wives before privately with their goods (with whom some Godly widows joyned themselves) the things being betray∣ed, they had those things taken away from them by souldiers sent for that purpose, and they were brought back and put in fetters, and were not dismis∣sed till they became catholicks with their husbands.

CHAP. LXXXXVIII The Reformation of Zaticum.

1 Za••icum (called in the German tongue,) is ••hat City which Prince Anhaltinus Georgius in his Sermon concerning the Sacrament saith, they did never receive the Communion under one kinde, but did constantly, even from its first conversion to Christian Religion retaine the custome of communi∣cating', or receiving it, under both kinds. This lets mee ad, that it did even maturely shake off the follies of the Calickstines, and followed alwayes more pure and received opinions.

2. The Monke's being by the helpe of an Army, alwayes lying about the City, settled in the place of that Orthodox Pastor, Iohn Regius, who was ba∣nished; did severall wayes trouble this City not one∣ly according to their manner in their Sermons rayling against heresie and Hereticks, but also beating their heads, and other parts of their bodies with canes, pulling off their hats, and giving them to the souldiers, who would not be present at the carrying about of the Host, and kneel and uncover their heads. In the year 1625. they carried things in a more severe man∣ner upon the day of the body, they bear about there breaden diety, accompanied with no small number of the common people: the consul Bohuslaus Siri∣alus being absent he was fined fifty royalls, the soul∣diers spent three whole dayes in junketting and u∣sing the creatures not onely to saciety, but also hor∣ribly abusing them in like manner, other Senators and whosoever were absent were by them fin'd.

3. The same year, the twelfth day of August, Don Martin de Hewerda, caused two Mandates to bee proclaimed both in the church and Court, the for∣mer concerned the bringing in of Bibles and other Evangelicall bookes into the Court, and that upon pain of payment of a hundred Bohemian Florences, or five weekes imprisonment, in the other was requi∣red a constant attendance upon Church and Masse, upon the pain of payment of five Florences and three

pound of wax: whereupon there arose great alterati∣ons and he••itations among the people, there being a great quantity of books brought upon the 22 day of the same moneth into ••he Court, they were forthwith burnt without the walls.

4. In the year 1626 the 6 of January the Martini∣an horse-men, having finished their intended deforma∣tion in the neighbouring Lunencian Church, go with speed to Zaticum, and being brought into the houses of those Citizens that did refuse to dissert from the Gospell, they did extort from them a great summe of money, to be paid day by day. Upon the 20 of Jan. Don Martin himself follows these, upon whose com∣ming, many of the faithfull, through fear, did forthwith forsake their houses, and other enjoyments, and yield∣ed themselves up to the hardships of a banished con∣dition. He in the mean time proclaimed, that none without his consent should goe out of the gates, under pain of death. Which Proclamation he caused to be set upon the doors of the Court. The day following the Consull was arrested, nor could he have his liber∣ty restored, unlesse upon the promise of Apostacy: but two Senators, Matthias Litomiskie, and Samuel Klatowskey (because that a little before they had re∣fused to adore the Host) were bound with Iron chains, and for fourteen days together grievously tormented, till that they also by reason of their sufferings were for∣ced to consent to the like Apostacy.

5. The 26. day of January the Senate and the people being called together, he being accompa∣nied with Jesuites, and the chief Commanders of the Souldiers enters the Court, and Commands that all should submit themselves to Caesars will to Auricular Confession, and should receive the Sa∣crament under one kind: withall, telling them that those that were obedient, should be eased of the Souldiers, but that those that were disobedi∣ent, should have their burthens doubled, and likewise commanding that every one in order, should answer for himself: whether he would promise to perform this within three weeks.

6. There being none of the Senate through fear of the Tyrants refusing, Wenceslaus Wysotsky, Tribune of the people modestly pretending the Lawes of Conscience, desires a freedom for him∣selfe, but the furious deformator leaping out of his seat, beats him about the head, abused him with most cursed words, among others take these, Thou art an unworthy knave, that thou shouldest be in this place, I will command thee to be bound all fower, and to be throwen into a deep Dungeon, where thou shalt not see the light of Heaven, and when thou hast vomited out thy wicked soule, I will deliver thee to the Hangman to be buried, &c.

Presently he commands the Praetor of the Soul∣diers that he should command chaines and fetters

to be brought, Officers were then present, they bind his hands and feete with Iron, and put upon his neck an Iron choller, with a thick chaine from whence Manacles hung down, and so bring him thus bound into the Dungeon, where for the space of three weeks, [none being permitted to come to him, no not his Wife nor Children] being tor∣mented with hard chaines, and sustained with no∣thing but bread and water, he was also continual∣ly vexed and infected by the Jesuites, when that they had discovered unto him the sentence of death [because that in a rebellious Sermon he sought to move tumults among the common people] he seemed willingly rather to choose this then Apostasie. P. Chanowskie the Jesuite said, that he was possessed with the Devill, and com∣manded that he should be more strictly bound; so the good man seeing himself neither to be in like∣lihood of life or death, being in a most weak con∣dition, does now at last consent to the auricular confession, and having obtained leave to go to the bathes, for the recovery of his health, he be∣took himself to Aniburgh of Misnia, intending not to return to the Tyrants.

7. In like manner all the best of the Citizens did desire banishment, and because that the gates were more strictly beset, least that any should get out or carry away any thing of their Houshold-stuffe,

many went about to take out of the hands of Babylon which way soever they might, even by the ruines of the walles, their miserable lives, or rather their soules, by which way more then thousands went out leaving all to the perse∣cutors: and among these the wife of the Lord Kralitz, a rich woman, who having left behind her abundance of good Housholdstuffe, got out of the City through a Channel of the wall, by which the filth of the City was carried out, and so followed her Husband.

8. But if any of the banished were opprest with want (for Misnia could exhaust mony out of the banished) but did not know how to afford never any Councel or help, they went into Bohe∣mia, seeking every where help, or rather almes, and so being betrayed, were taken as it happened lately to two Masters, ••itizens of Zalicum, Mr. Lucius and Stalco, which the Popish Priest [the good man Woolfegang Sekera being already thrust out of pay] Paulus Sekera not worthy to be a blower of Coles, having taken them, did punish them first with a yeares imprisonment at home, af∣terwards Don Martin sent them into Welhartice Castle to be tormented, who being by their long imprisonment deprived of their health, and al∣most of the use of their reason, they are sent away halfe alive to certain places.

CHAP. 99. The Reformation of Tustan.

DOnazelce is not accounted the meanest a∣mong the free Cities in the Kingdom, which the neighbouring Germans call Tusta, Przikik Je∣uissek an Officer of the Kingdom, did sollicit this City to a defection but in vaine, and when he had made complaint of, and bemoaned their obstinacy at Prague, in the Colledge of the Jesuites, Don Martin being by chance there present, laught at him, and promised that if he did not effect it, he would be lyable to pay 500. Crownes.

2. Taking therefore with him some of his Soul∣diery, he enters the City, and sends forth 20. Souldiers against tenne of the Senators, giving them liberty of troubling them in what way they would, and so by this meanes in a short time, many if not all of them, were forced to an Apostasie, and so he receive again the pledge which he had left with the Confessour.

3. But he being bitterly set against the Citizens of Tusta, because not for his sake, but for the sake of another, they became Catholiques, sets a fine upon them, and so the miserable Professors of the Gospel were made like Tennis-Balles, being tossed

up and down to make pastime for those Ty∣rants.

CHAP. 100. The Reformation of Rokezan.

IN the year 1624. Zdenko Leo being a Baron, is created Earl of Colourat, and sent by Authority of the Prince Liktenztinus, with a band of Soul∣diers to Rokezau, do not onely plunder the Citi∣zens of their money, but do also tyrannically op∣pose their Religion, no insolency can be thought upon which they did not give their mindes to; among other things in the close of the yeare, the Bohemian song concerning the coming of Christ to judgement, which they were used to sing, which runs thus, That day shall be a day of anger, a dread∣full day, a swift, great, and terrible day, &c. This song was brought to him, and by way of scoffe, sung to the Citizens that came unto him.

2. The 20. of December he calles the Citizen to∣gether, and with indignation does upbraide them for their late Rebellion, as also Mansfield and Seska, and a certain Citizen named John Rokiszan (he that was before chosen Arch-Bishop of Prague, a man as they say alltogether uncon∣stant) and forthwith compelled them to write

their names in three Register-books. In the first, the names of those which were already Catho∣liques, (there were six Apostates lately made.) In the second, the names of those that would be∣come Apostates in two weeks. In the third, the names of those which were refractory and oppo∣site to God and Caesar; but when he saw that those of the third sort were far more in number then the other, he began to devote them to all cruelties, pronouncing them worthy of the Crosse, the wheele, yea of hell it self.

3. The day following being Thomas day, he compells all to appear in the Temple, and he, as an example to the rest going before them, re∣ceives the Sacrament under one kind after dinner, again he commands that notice should be given by the Bells, and entring the Temple when he saw no body present (for even the Monkes them∣selves were not as yet come) he runnes out, and going through the Market, the streetes, yea into the very houses, drives all that he meetes with his stick to the Temple, being entred again, and there seeing M. John Felixtessius a chief Citizen, and most odious unto him, because a Calvinest sets upon him, beating him with his knobby Club (which he had taken from a certain Coun∣trey-man standing by) and followes him even to the Altar, saying, Thou wicked fellow who hast set

thy name in the Register-book of the damned, and re∣fusest to confesse. He thereupon desires the Earle, that he would consider the holinesse of the place, and he would deal more mildly with him, but the Earle beats him still more and more about the head, shoulders, and hands: Felix thereupon bending his knees, desired help of God; but the Tyrant seeing his blood in a great measure flow∣ing out, at last sayes thus to him, Get thee hence O thou beast with thy cursed Calvin-blood; he rising up, goes out of the Temple, and severall asking what had happened, answers them thus, My blood hath dropt from me, between the Temple and the Altar, but it was for his name who did abundant∣ly powre out his blood for us.

4. He being gone out of the Temple, the Earl compelling the Citizens that were gathered to∣gether, to confesse, did furiously rage against them, belching out his curses against all, but beat∣ing some with his staffe, and spitting in the faces of others, but his cruelty did most appear in pul∣ling of the grave beard of that most honest Citi∣zen Wenceslaus Crosinus, and strowing it about the Temple.

5. Being returned home, he Commands that Felix should be again called, and threatens that he would act another Trajedy with him, unlesse he did discover himself to be of another mind, on

the day following, but he thinking that the mor∣row was not to be expected (saying that nothing was done by reason, but all by splene and fury) withdrew himself by night, leaving behind him his Mother of foure score years of age, his wife and most dear Children.

6. The Earl seeing his hopes and expectation failed him, commands his goods to be confiscated, his wife to be imprisoned, and those that he had before forced to an Apostasie: he now compells to subscribe to a certain paper wherein the Citi∣zens of Rokizan did testifie, that they did owe their safety to God, to the Virgin Mary, to the Lord Deacon of Collerate, and that they did im∣brace the Catholique Religion freely, and with all readinesse of mind, onely the cowle being the occasion of it, and this they did testifie by the subscription of their hands, and the Seale of the City, and so that miserable Earle being so _____ _____ as to attempt the deceiving of God, Caesar and himselfe, within a short time was com∣manded to appear at Vienna, and for some facts was there imprisoned.

CHAP. 101. The Slanenseon Reformation.

SLana, otherwise a City for the King, yet yielded to Phalaris Martinit••, and by him cru∣elly handled, over whom Nicholas Hansbursky was made Captain by the same Martinitz, who a little before (for some fact) was delivered to the Hangman of Prague, and had redeemed his life by Apostasie. This man that he might ingratiate himself with the Jesuits, did strongly promote the persecution of the faithfull. In the year 1624. he appointed a solemn procession at Slana (in that pompeous feast of the Body) most of the Ci∣tizens being brought to it, either by deceit or force. John Bleyssa being cited by him, & solicited to be a companion of his Idolatry, refused. When he asked the Reason, he said: As often as I have received the Lords supper, so often have I obliged my self to God, to shun these abominations. The other telling him, thou shalt not resit the Emperours pleasure; he answered, In these things which belong to Caesar it is otherwise: but here, Gods businesse is acted. He inferring that there should not be meanes wanting where∣by thou mayst be forced, he answered, God seekes willing, and not forced Worshippers: The end of this disputation was a publick prison, where Bleyssa suf∣fered

punishment for his disobedience (as they called it) nine weeks.

2. But John Jahoda was fined a summe of mo∣ney. For when he would not be present at an I∣dolatrous procession, neither would erect an Al∣tar before his house, he being called into the Court, was accused of blasphemy against God, and Rebellion against the Magistrate. The pu∣nishment pronounced to him was imprisonment for 9. weeks, and the payment of 50. dollars (to help to get a new hoast) when the time of his imprisonment was run out, he laid down his mo∣ney, protesting, That he gave nothing to the Hoast (for he knew no other to wash away the sinnes of the world, then that which was lifted up on the Crosse) but in obedience to the Magistrate, who might con∣vert this money to what use he pleased. For which words being sent back to prison, he was not dis∣missed till after a moneth, and with the payment of 50. shillings: But instantly driven out of the City with his wife. He was a very zealous man, who a little after dying of the plague at Prague, he piously slept.

3. John Bleyssa when he had again offended, (having offered his Daughter privately to a Pro∣testant Minister to be baptized) was first put into a stinking prison, and after (with his wife lately delivered) punished with banishment: The third

part of his goods was onely granted unto him, the other two parts being brought into the Lords Coffer: But when he saw this taken away, and getting nothing of the whole, he committed him∣self to divine providence with a full confidence, and indured the miseries of banishment, even to death, dying at Pern in Misnia.

4. In the year 1626. The same Captain, that he might bring a universall deluge of Apostasie, brought in Souldiers, and compelled some by di∣vers tortures to a desperate obedience. Among the rest, he forced 50. men into a narrow place of the Court, where they could not stand, much lesse sit, or lie. While they were kept in this place three whole dayes, and there having all passage out denied them, they performed the work of na∣ture (Sr. Reverence) it could not be, but that they, being troubled with the stink, and likewise sad and angry, should faint. Therefore promising to learn, they are dismissed. In the same manner the wicked man handled women in his Chamber. But those that loved Christ went afterward into banishment.

CHAP. 102. The Reformation of Prachatice.

THe Reformation of the Inhabitants of Pra∣chatice (as a little after the Inhabitants of Pi∣sek) was begun in bloud. For when the Citi∣zens with a small force couragiously resisted for three dayes the Imperiall Army passing that way, then being about to yield themselves, they came down from the walls and forts, and prepared to carry out the keys, the enemy furiously assaulting the gate, broke it open, and first kil'd the Maior of the City, bringing the keyes, and then other men whom they met, and the youth; that with∣in three houres one thousand six hundred and sixty Citizens were slain; scarce ten, whom flight or some deeper lurking place had saved from their fury. It was a fearfull spectacle to see carcases thrown about through the streets and houses, exceedingly dirty, and shamefully naked: neither was there any one for some dayes to bury the dead bodies. At length two pious Matrons Chri∣stina and Beni••na (sisters of Alexander Rumpalius a Citizen and Alderman of Prague) put to their hands, and bring their husbands, and Maximilian Rumpalius their brother (an Alderman) to the

grave which they had digg'd with their own hands, and cover them with earth, perswading those that remained with their example and speech to the imitation of their piety.

2. This City when it begun again to be inha∣bited by the Survivers, and others flocking from other places, the Emperour gave to the Prince of Eckenberg, together with the Towns subject to it Baworow and Strunkonitz, and all the Villages. In the year 1625. it was promised them by the Commissioners of reformation, that if they would become Catholicks, their Liberty, Privi∣ledges, and Towns, with the Villages, should be restored. They refusing, were prohibited from their works and trades: and so put the disobedi∣ent persons, men, women, sonnes and daughters, in divers prisons, and miserably afflicted them four whole moneths. At length being made Catho∣licks, nothing was restored to them, that there might not want a testimony that these bloudy promisers were his progeny, who promiseth all things, and performeth nothing.

3. But what need we relate more? It is suffi∣ciently apparent by these, how wickedly, cruelly, and impudently they proceeded against free-men. For whatsoever was done with the other free Cities, not mentioned here, was made up of the same impostures, deceits, tyranny, and impudence.

We shall adde some examples how they handled the mixt multitude.

CHAP. 103. The Proceedings against the Common-People.

WHen the Shepheards are removed, and the dogs fled, how easie is it for the Wolves to assault the flock; but yet Satan here found some obstructions that he was not able (as he hoped) to blow away all by one breath; we will relate some of these things briefly, and by degrees in∣termixing some particular examples for the credit of the history.

2. First, They removed every where the Mi∣nisters of the Word, even when they had not any of their own to succeed, then they endea∣voured to take the Bibles, and other profitable books from the hands of the Lay-men, both for this end, that heresie (as they called it) might grow out of fashion, and the heat of Religion might grow cold.

3. The Monks being afterwards brought in, did not presently thunder, but did deal very fair∣ly, beseeching and confirming the truth of their religion with oaths, and dreadfull cursings of themselves, promising a firm peace, the successe

of affaires, and the whole blessing of God, pro∣fessing also their great hope of the kindnesse of the Emperour, and their Lords, and the dimi∣nishing of their burdens, and they also themselves being but little liberall in such a grievous dearth of provision, did offer either money, or corn, if they would change their religion, by which stra∣tagem some are deceived; examples of this thing are extant every where, and also in Kossimberg, Cerket; where when a Monk being more greedy of praise for the conversion of Hereticks, or ra∣ther of meriting heaven did promise to every one that confessed a bushell of wheat, the poorer sort ran to him, bringing their confessions to the Priest for corn, he being afraid of his Granary, lest it should faile, if he did so largely distribute, resolved to dispense more sparingly, and gives to one of a mean estate that came to him, but halfe the measure; but he taking away his share, re∣turns and requires the rest. The Monk denying him, What, sayes he, is my soule more vile then the rest? so he departed angerly. Is not this grosly to make merchandise of the souls of men, as Peter fore-told? or rather to bring the miserable common people to such a passe as they should think gain to be godlinesse, which Paul in the first of Timothy notes of certain false teachers, and men of corrupt minds, and averse from the truth.

4. But when they saw that few were drawn unto them by their fox-like subtilty, they return∣ed to their wolvish cruelty, and compelled some by force to frequent their Masse, and therefore Catalogues are made through all the Churches, and punishment to those that were absent, the Sexton being to give notice.

5. If any went privately to the Neighbour-Churches of the Protestants (while there were some yet remaining) or to their private religious Exercises, being known they were fined, imprison∣ed, and whipt; sometimes souldiers were suborn∣ed who might distribute, and ruine the Prote∣stant meetings, by their invasion of which thing I will relate one example, when that the year 1623. was brought about, when as much people had met upon the Feast of the Nativity of Christ, in the Temple near to Kutiburg, and the Village Wysoke (in the Oratory of the Barons of Dona) Beneda and Lazgeausky, Bohemian Noble-men, Collonels of Horse, remaining in the Garison of Kutiburg, on a sudden flie hither with their scame, incompasse the Temple, rush in, and draw from the Altar the Minister George Barthius, strip off his clothes, and carry him away prison∣er (but yet he escapt) and cast the holy bread upon the earth, and poure out the wine, and trample upon it. They then take away with them

whatsoever stuffe was ordained to holy uses, they stript persons of both Sexes, so that it happened that some being utterly naked, running home∣wards in a deep snow through many furlongs, be∣ing vehemently hurt through the sharpnesse of the cold, died. Some were wounded, others (a∣mong so many glittering swords) fell into diseases by reason of fear, what besides they did with the women-kind in the Temple, modesty forbids me to speak; the spoiles, as if taken from an enemy publickly sold at Kutiburg; and in their feasts they merrily drunk out of the cup which was ta∣ken away, and all without any punishment. I forbear to speak of more of the like cases.

6. They afterwards tried to weaken their cou∣rages by threatning greater evils. For an example of which, a command was given by the Prince Lichtenstein to the Captain of Pirglisky 1624. on the 20th. of December, That whosoever should deny to obey their orders, in forsaking their here∣ticall errours, whether they were men or women, old men or young men, free men or forraigners, in-mates or servants, he should send them to the Councell of the Kingdom by name, and from thence he should expect instructions what to do with their persons, and their goods.

7. Afterwards Marriages, Burials, Baptisme were forbidden to those that were Non-Catho∣licks,

that which indeed was a thunder-bolt which shook the mindes of many, especially those which intended to marry. The want of baptisme and disgrace of buriall (because they were to be bu∣ried by the gardens, fields, and high-wayes, with∣out any ceremony) could be endured more easily: if any one were privately married, or had his infant baptized, his punishment was a long im∣prisonment, unlesse that he could procure his liber∣ty either by apostasie, or by some great fine.

8. In the Towns, both those that belonged to the King, and to the Nobility, workes, and trades, and all means of getting their living were forbid∣den, at length buying of food was prohibited, as at Litomste, being opprest therefore with want and hunger, there was a necessity either to flie (but whether so for ever while the same face of things did appear) or despair or apostatize, as most of them did.

9. They did set the Countrey-men into the Towns, they took those who denied to come, either by a Troop of Souldiers sent, or by their Court-flatterers, or else they did apprehend them in the night, draw them out of their chambers, and drive them by troops like beasts, even in the sharpest cold; and filled the common-prison, the Towers, Sellers, Stables, and Hog-sties with them, where they were killed with hunger, and

thirst, and filth, and cold, and heat. Joachim a Chyrurgion with others, was cast into a Tower full of snakes at Plumlone. At Prostanna were put together into the Castle Stable, and the win∣dow every where closed up, that being almost strangled for want of aire, fainted; among others James Ʋlicky an old man of above 80 yeares of age was drawn out for dead (being an Inhabitant of Kosteleck, a little Town of the said Kelted, whose son Matthew Ʋlicky, a Minister of the Word, was tormented at Czaslavia, as we have related in the 57. Chapter) but Kunash the chiefe persecutor often times repeating that they did counterfeit death, said that he would raise the knaves, and so commanded that good store of water should be poured upon them. Some came to themselves, but the old man died in his sight, whom he commanded to be carried out and bu∣ried, the rest not being dismist, unlesse they would promise confession. In some places they pro∣ceeded to that degree of Barbarisme, that they shut up men in Privies to be poisoned by the stink of excrements, which Nicholas Szarowetz, a∣mong others had experience at Kosenburg, also some of Slunen at Letomisle, and else-where, they thrust men and women together into the same place, that there was scarce any room for modesty.

10. They invented new prisons to torment more grievously, and to ruine more speedily. For ex∣ample sake, at Folessovie in Moravia, Dracovius a Jesuite, being presently reformer upon the re∣ception of Ferdinand for their King, in the yeare 1617. there were holes made, and spikes put in them, wherein those that were shut, could nei∣ther lie, sit, nor stand, by reason of the narrow∣nesse of the place, but bending and crooked, they with their knees halfe bent, and their backs prest: they hung halfe to the ground. It was scarce possible that any one should indure this pressure above two or three houres, their sinnes in the mean time quivering, their Members trembling, and their hearts ready to faint with trouble and feare. In the mean time some came, who asking them whether they would volentarily imbrace the Catholique Religion; most seeing to be fed with lies did grant it, the simpler sort denyed it, and were brought back to torture, untill they al∣so did lie, in saying, they were made voluntary Catholiques.

11. The like imprisonment happened to John Rederius, a freeborn Subject, and Treasurer of Pardubicium, (an imperial Town) who all the rest forsaking faith, onely continued constant; but when he prepared himself for banishment, he

was kept in prison, because there was no body found who might take the charge of his ac∣counts, a delay being alwayes made for some fain∣ed reason or other, the good man perceiving him∣self abused, and fearing some devilish snares, laid in a certain place with letters of Protestations, and those bookes of account, and in the year 1625. betook himself into a neighbouring Town called Brundus, upon Orlisen, a Town of Charles Lord of Zeratin, where hitherto Religion had been pro∣fessed; but being by craft removed from thence, was cast into prison, and not suffered to depart, before he changes Religion, although he did pa∣tiently indure his imprisonment for three whole yeares, and often desired to be banished, yet his adversaries more and more by degrees endeavou∣red to shake his constancy; at length they devi∣sed a prison upon the water, very narrow, and not above a Cubit and a halfe in length, that so when he lay down, he could by no meanes lay himself at length, and they had provided so, that if he should turn himself unawares, he must then fall into the water underneath, and be dipt: now it was winter-time, and he himself was sick of the Gout, and no body was admitted to come to him, except some instruments of the Devill, who should tempt him to turne, he being

tormented with this kind of punishment for three dayes and nights, at length begun to faint, espe∣cially when his wife came to him, who was newly turned a Papist, and opprest him with her cla∣mours, therefore halfe doubting, he consented, and was carried into a Monastery, and was recei∣ved by the Guarden into the number of the Ca∣tholicks.

12. If Commissioners were sent any where, that the businesse might not be delayed, they took this policy in hand, that they should first assault the men of greatest authority, either by cunning, or force, and make them an example to the rest, in the Town Minion, when Commissio∣ner Zenkow de Kolowrat demanded a positie an∣swer frō the Subjects of that Countrey, convened together, whether they would be Catholicks or no; and one of them, in the name of the rest, began to speak boldly concerning Religion, That conscience would nor could not be forced, he pre∣sently commanded him to he apprehended, and in the sight of them all to be laid upon the ground, and beat, withall asking whether he would be a Catholick, but he continually deny∣ing, yea when he could hardly speak, the Com∣missary commanded him to be torn in pieces; when he was halfe dead, the rest were affrighted at the dreadfulnesse of this spectacle, and promi∣sed

obedience, if time would permit them. When the Senatours of Fermanno Mestecia, a Town hard by Chruda, refused to be made examples to others of apostasie, they were thrown in a scurvy prison, the president of them being forced to ride the wooden horse in the Market-place (used for∣merly to punish mutinous souldiers) although he was very ancient, yet indured this ignominie, and contempt, and pain, for above six hours, but at evening after the Jesuites had continually solicit∣ed him with their suggestions, and his wife and children with their lamentation, he yielded, and was taken off the wooden-horse halfe dead for he could neither go, nor make use of any member, & so he was carried by other men to a Confessor.

13. When some desired rather to die, then to be forced to Apostasie, it was answered, That the Emperour did not thirst after their blood, but onely the welfare of their soule; some others put questi∣ons, and they were thus answered in a scoffing manner, O you affect the glory of Martyrdome, but ye are base knaves, and are unworthy to have any thing to glory in: this Answer had John Polacicus of (Franisium in Moravia) who being solicited by the Souldiers and Jesuites severally to Apostasie, he fell down upon his knees, & held up his hands, and intreated, That they would cut off his head, ra∣ther then force his Conscience: And this Answer

had John Elius of Stubnecimus, and others in other places, and this was the true cause why in all these daily persecutions of Ferdinand, Bohemia as also all Germany did not produce more Martyrs, there were not wanting who would have died in main∣tenance of the Christian faith; but there were none who would inflict death upon bare account, for it was determined by these cruel Tyrants, brought up in the Devills Schoole, not to kill the body but the soule, and therefore they had rather by lingring and continued punishments, render men unstable and wavering in the truth, then by their patiently maintaining the faith, make them victorious, they onely put them to death, upon whom they had any colour of a civil crime, as is manifest in these Martyrs of Prague. Andreas Chebdovius, a sweet and hopefull young man, was thus dealt with, whom they apprehended at Dor∣busta, as he was in his journey from Podebradium his native Countrey, going to the Court of Inowen, into his service he had ingaged himself at Fara∣dissium, they fastened him to a sharpe stake, be∣cause he was a Messenger, to carry about severall treasonable designes, when neverthelesse they found nothing about him, but a few Letters writ∣ten from friends to friends, nor by any tortures could they force him to confesse any thing, and this was done in the year 1622.

14. They likewise took another course which was both tyrannical over the Consciences of men, and dishonourable to God, that because they see they could neither convince nor convert any one by the word of God: therefore they resolved with themselves, to make no use of any argument from Scripture; especially to the vulgar multi∣tude, but by Authority of their Church, and by force compell'd them to obedience; wherefore if any man did appeal unto the Scriptures, they were answered with scoffes and jeeres, and taunts, they accused the Scripture of imperfection, of obscuri∣ty, of ambiguity, that it was the fountain of he∣resie, the sanctuary of Hereticks, and that Lay∣men had nothing to do with it: this was nothing with them, nay, these blasphemous wretches were not afraid with their foule mouthes to nick-name the Bible Wiblia, that is in our Language vomit, and so they spit in the very face of God himself, wherefore they took away all religious bookes, from the people, that so the blind leading the blind, they might over-spread the Kingdom with darknes; & also they perceived that the people by this meanes being deprived of all light from the word of God, might more easily be overspread with the darknesse of error.

15. Some of the Nobles after they had forced their Tenants into their Church, and shut the

doores, compell them to receive the Eucharist in one kind, as Severinus Talho in the village of An∣dercze, in the County of Pilsnen, in the year 1628. with his sword drawn, went about in the Church, and solicited those that refused to fall down and worship John Adams, Czeyka in Newcitz, a Town of the same County, did beat the joynts of their leggs with Clubs, and so forced them to fall down, which was also done by William of Klenow, Lord of Rupovia, John Stepkenick being sent for by his Lord George Metrowsky at Mautina, when he perceived that he was to be fettered and chained, leapt through the window into the trench of the Castle, indeavouring to scape Apostasie by his flight; but he being pursued by the Guard, was brought back again wounded, and was therefore sent to prison at Pilsna, not to be released before he had abjured his Religion, the same Metrowksy kept another man of his own (Ambrose Sterpo∣thus a skinner by trade) in prison a whole yeare, because he continued firm in his Religion, and thrice he sent the Hangman to him, and comman∣ded him to be racked, and by the torments of his rack forced him to confession: at length he was let go, and was fined 100. Imperials: the Towns∣men of Knesovesia upon Slana pursued with drawn Swords, the poor Countrey people that fled into the fields, and brought them back again, some of

them wounded; some they brought from the Victualling houses, and forced them to confessi∣on, and received the Sacrament in one kind, Baron Kolowrat, set Muskets to the mouthes of those that refused to receive the Sacrament after the same manner, or else by gags forced their mouths open, and commanded the Hoast to be thrust down, perhaps in imitation of Smeczanius, who was used to do so before.

At Ronspurg in Tosta, and in certain other pla∣ces, these wicked reformers are reported to have gone so farre in their wickednesse, as to force some of the people not only meerly to abjure the Cup, but also to throwe it upon the ground, and spit upon it, and tread it under their feete; and this was the usuall forme of abjuring the Cup, and swearing to the Catholique Religion.

I sweare before God Almighty and the Virgin Mary, and all the Saints, that I am not forced, but do voluntarily return to the holy Roman Catholique faith; and I do professe, that it alone is true, ancient, saving faith: I do abjure the Cup, neither will I partake of the Cup for ever. Yea moreover, I will by all possible meanes diswade my Children, and those that are committed to my trust, from partaking of the Cup: I do also promise, that I will constantly perse∣vere in this Religion, and that I will oppose men of

contrary Religion, so God help, and the Virgin his Mother, and all the Saints.

17. It is not alike provided, how those that were now made Catholiques, should for the fu∣ture behave themselves, some being content that they had not once filled their lusts upon these he∣riticall Subjects, let them alone and molested them no more, yet these poor miserable Creatures, when ever they had opportunity to see an Evan∣gelicall Minister did bewaile their Apostasie, and did again communicate in both kindes; but o∣thers were a second time compelled, especially, when it was suspected that they did not in their hearts return to the Popish Church, concerning which certain Edicts of the Emperour, and Com∣missioners came forth to compell them again and again: a certain Butcher at Colone upon the Ri∣ver Elve, they forced and compelled to commu∣nicate in one kind, his stomack began to rise, and he went from the Altar and vomitted all the way home; when this was told the Captain, he chect him, but yet let him alone, because he thought it sufficient that he did obey them.

18. If any through fear of those tyrannicall proceedings betooke themselves to flight, their safety was not, neither indeed could it be long-lived; for hunger drave those out who had hid themselves in woods and secret places of moun∣taines & as for those that fled for refuge to neigh∣bouring

places, they found themselves beset with such as would betray them, and so were either streightway summoned and commanded to re∣turn, or brought back by the Souldiers, or by such like forceible meanes: certaine edicts also were published in some Villages, forbidding any to en∣tertaine or covertly to keep in his house any of them that fled, and whosoever should, was to pay an hundred pieces of silver. Afterwards in the yeare 1628. upon the third day of March, there was Proclamation made, that those that should act contrary to the former command, should for each nights entertainment pay an hundred pieces of silver. What then should these miserable people do? it was hard for them to go out of the King∣dom, not being acquainted with any other lan∣guage; nay, being ignorant both of the places and the waies; and these Goliahs the troublers of those Israelites reported, that the same Tragedie was acted, or ere long should be acted every where.

19. Hereupon some not knowing what course to take, applyed themselves to desperate reme∣dies: viz. raising tumults and seditions, and ta∣king up armes not onely against the cruell Soul∣diery, and those impostors the Jesuites; but also against the lawfull Magistrate: the event of whose undertakings was somewhat various, the

Inhabitants of the Mountainous places of Wse∣tinen in Moravia, (the Walacks by name) did so defend themselves by Armes, that they did not onely continue free from Apostasie, but also from the power of the enemy, so that by warre they could not be brought under their yoake; some∣times the German and Italian Souldiers, as also the Polonian Kozacks attempted to break through the passages of the Mountains, and so to over-power them, but in vaine; so that those Alps or high Mountains of Moravia, ser∣ving instead of a City of refuge; these men ha∣ving set an example (as also some Country-men of the upper Austria, who being gathered toge∣ther into great bodies, cut out good store of worke for Caesar) were followed by the subjects of Baron Terozkius (in Bohemia) who being in number about 4000. took up Armes in the year 1628. in March; but being vanquished by Troops suddenly assaulting them, they were diversely pu∣nished. Likewise in Fridland (in the year 1629.) sedition being sprung up among the Commissaries violently reforming (in which a Jesuite was kill'd, and the Commissarie scarcely escaping by flight) gave occasion to many of severall places, to rise up in Armes, and resist their violence; but pre∣sently the Souldiers of Caesar set upon them, and many of the poor Country-men were slaine, ma∣ny taken, two of those that were taken were be∣headed,

two quartered, and the rest by Apostacy saved their lives.

20. Their safety was greater, who perswaded themselves that by constancy alone they should prove invincible: of this sort some were found of every ranck. We have mentioned some Ministers before in their place: we will now speak of one of the Nobility Catharine Otti of Losse (former∣ly a Lady of Teschobuse) who, notwithstanding the banishment which Caesar threatned against widowes, did neither forsake her Religion, nor her Countrey: when the Commissaries required that she should chuse one of those two things, she answered them, That she could not suffer ba∣nishment, because she wanted an estate, but yet that it was not lawfull for her to change her religion, and that because of her conscience; and therefore she would doe neither: if that they would ordain a third thing concerning her, she would leave it to their wils, but commit her selfe wholly unto God: hereupon they dismist her, either for shame, or else because it was not yet appointed that any should lose their lives meerly for religion: we have already mentioned some Citizens, unto which we may joyn these; Martin Strausky Ci∣tizen of Daczicum, and Simeon Siakowsky, Citi∣zen of Crumlovia, in Moravia; neither of which could be bowed by fair promises, nor be prevailed

upon by cruell miseries, being both of them re∣solved to die for the faith: the Adversaries there∣fore overcome with their patience, let them out of prison, and suffered them freely to take up a banished condition.

21. There is also a memorable example of constancy in four handy-crafts-men, in the refor∣mation of Kossumberg, for when among three hun∣dred Subjects, there were only ten that remained couragious, so as to endure imprisonment; It came to passe also that six of those ten (unable to endure hardship, and cold, and famine, in prison) forsook their cause: only foure (Sigismund Krus∣sowsky, Nicholas Szarowetz, John Aksamit, and Laurence Karlick) were left to be tormented by the hands of the Tyrants: who, after they were much and daily upbraided with their obstinacy, were at first exposed to cold, for five weeks toge∣ther (in the moneths of February and March) and afterwards for nine dayes were pined with hun∣ger, not having a crum of bread allowed them; only they had a small portion of bread of their own, with which they did all that time sustain themselves, drinking their own urine: a Jesuite entring in with the Governour of the Castle, in many words threatened them harder usage, un∣lesse they did repent; to whom Sigismund an∣swered, We willingly imbrace all afflictions, famine,

hanging, burning, rather than we would sinne a∣g••inst God: and as they were going out he calleth out to them, saying. What ye do, do quickly. Forth∣with it was commanded, that twice a week, and not oftner, there should bee given them a mouth∣full of bread, and a draught of water: and then they were kept apart one from the other: Aksamit was left there, Nicholaus thrust into the sinke of the pri∣son (saving your presence) Sigismund into a furnace, and none permitted to visit them, at length, having for the space of twenty one weekes, used all meanes for the working upon them, and despairing of their conversion, they set a fine upon them and so banished them, who with joy leaving their possessions dire∣cted their course into Polonia, but Karlik having got a disease in prison, died of it in his owne coun∣try.

22. But wee may more rightfully, bestow the praise of constancy (and why not of Martyrdome) upon them, who even to their death endured hard∣ship in prison; of this number before this universal per∣secution, was Iohn Burjan Kochowetz, a most honest and learned man, whom the Governor of Lobkowitz, because that at his pleasure he would hot subscribe to the Popish superstitions, caused to be bound; which he (although perpetually vexed with the Monkes and Jesuites) did valiantly endure for the space of three yeares: a••d in those bonds hee died, and af∣terwards

was ignominiously buried near the place of punishment at Raudnice.

23. There was also in the reformation of Litomis∣len, a certain Country-man, of the village of Stra∣kow (his name I have heard, but it is now slipt out of my memory) who did endure a long imprison∣ment, vexed with the insultings of the Priests; and of three thousand Subjects, (for so many that Lordship did containe,) was alone found constant and immo∣v••ble. He being sick by reason of the filthinesse of the prison, was visited by a Jesuite, and of him admo∣nished, to whom he thus answered: Get thee hence thou tempter, this day shall I sup with Christ, and a little after he died, and was buried in that place where they were wont to behead Malefactors.

24. Yet more admirable was the constancy of a certain Scribe (there was not any of whom I could learne his name, but the thing it selfe I have read from the hands of faithfull and worthy witnesses) in the Town of Dobrzisse. This Towne, as many of the neighbouring places, were given by Caesar to Don Martin de Huerda: but he disliking the service of so hard a Master, resigned, and lived with a certain Miller (in the territories of the Suticens) took upon him the office of a Schoolmaster: when Don Mar∣tin came to hear of this, he sent thus, that they should bring the Scribe and the Miller bound in chains to the Tower of Welharti••z, and commanded that both

should be cast into a deep place of the Tower, in the year 1623 upon the Wednesday, from whence the Miller was a little while after sent, but the Scribe was kept there a whole year, even to his death: the pri∣son was so foul and noysome, that both his feet were rotted off: but he being endued with a great measure of faith, past away the whole time, in singing Psalms, and hymns, as if he were in the enjoyments of all de∣lights. And it is worthy the notice taking, when a lit∣tle while before his death, it was reported that both his feet were rotted off, and that his body was full of worms, Don Martin not beleeving it, commanded that he should be brought forth, that he might see him, he refused, saying, The Tyrant was unworthy to enjoy the sight of his body. And so remaining immo∣vably united unto Christ, he died about the same time, upon the same Wednesday following, namely, 1624. When he was brought forth, the Tyrant forbad that he should be carried out through the gate of the City, through which he entred in: but commanded that he should be cast over the wall into a ditch, and from thence carried away by a Sheepheard, and buried.

CHAP. CIIII. George Balthasar Martyr.

I. THis appendix of the former chapter (shewing how the persecutors dealt with the common people) will be a History famous to posterity. In the year 1629. the fifth day of May, two and twenty country men were brought captives from the village of Zlonice into the City of Slana singing with a plea∣sant voyce, and triumphant hymnes about the resur∣rection of Christ; it was brought in as a matter of charge against them, that having before turned Ca∣tholicks, they returned to Heresie, and ministred to themselves holy things. Being sent into several prisons, they were forthwith brought to examination: the Chieftain of these was said to be one George Baltha∣sar, an inhabitant in the village of Tmanus, who had no learning, and yet was a preacher among them: his Master therefore Bohuchwal Walkaun having a little before turned Apostate (least that he should draw up∣on himself Caesars anger, or evill surmizes, accuseth him in a letter written to the Senate of Slana, and therein requires that justice should be done upon such a Rebellious fellow. The Senate having summoned this man to appear, causeth this writing to be read by the Solicitor, and asked what he would give in by

way of answer. He requires time, and promiseth that he would answer the writing; leave being given him, he frames this answer, which out of the Bohemian tongue we have thus translated word for word.

I Have understood what charge was drawne up a∣gainst me by Iames Swojanovius, under the name of Mr. Bohuchwal Walkaun. The first article is, That I have been pernicious to God my Creator, and to men in obligation, in that having turned Catholick, I have again fallen from the Roman Catholick faith, and have violated my Oath. To this I answer, That hereto∣fore being in a cruell prison, I was prevailed upon to sinne against God, my most righteous Judge, because then I was weak in the faith, not trusting God, that he was able to deliver his out of the hands of men: but God chastised me for this my fault, holding my conscience captive for a whole year together, so that I could have no hope in Gods mercy: and yet I recal∣led to mind former sinners, who did upon their repent∣ance obtain mercy at the hands of God. Thereupon I cryed to my God, a whole year, night and day I did water my bed with my teares, because I thought my selfe damned: but that true and righteous God who is not the cause of our destruction, neither would that a sinner should die, but rather that hee should be converted and live, when he saw a fit time, did not hide his mercies from me; for I obtained what I did

desire, hee sent his Angell unto mee, and mine eies saw his glory brighter than the sun, and there was gi∣ven to me in a moment the holy spirit, and I was born again: there was likewise afforded me a discer∣ning of the Spirits, so that I could distinguish between good and evill; and with this great gift, I did likewise receive a command of reproving the sinnes of men. Nor am I deceived, for the Spirit of God doth not hide himself from any man to whom he is given, that he should not declare to the wicked, things future, but mercy to the penitents: and therefore I was likewise forbid by the spirit to doe any more the workes of the flesh, according to the lusts of the world, which had conspired together, what they might, against the just Judge of the living and the dead, and against the an∣ointed ones whom he hath chosen to himselfe. Nor is my Mr. Walkaun ignorant of this; for they did hinder me from speaking the truth for the space of four years: but by how much the more they hindred me, so much the more did God confirme mee by his Spi∣rit. Likewise they may remember, that I came to the Pallace of Zlonice, that I might declare unto them the truth, and invite them to repentance, even as the Lord Jesus had commanded me by his holy Spi∣rit, and so to continue for three days together, Friday. Sabbath day, and Munday; upon which last day, I had also my booke with me, (but where he saith, I am a seducer of soules, I answer and affirme, that it is

the certain will of the Lord, that all you also should hear me) neither were they so strong as to snatch the book out of my hand. Neverthelesse they did de∣spise the glory of God: for I ought to teach all, how they might come to repentance, but they had a signe given them, when those three spiritual men went from me, asking me a sign from Heaven (but they are without excuse, for they themselves held the books in their own hands) and I wept greatly, because they did not receive the Lords Anointed: which indeed is no matter of wonder, seeing even from the begin∣ning of the world, they did persecute those, who be∣ing renewed of God, doe good workes. And it was necessary that it should so happen to me, that every one might know the world to be an hater of the truth; because the truth is not in it: and that it also might ap∣pear, that the world is an enemy of God. Nothing therefore could so farre affright me, nor had I respect to any thing that should hinder me from the chearfull doing of that work which God had vouchsafed to de∣liver unto me. I would therefore know of you, who are made of earth, and of a lump of clay as well as I, what place you will shew me, that I might freely teach you without impediment: if that you do refuse this, there will a time come, wherein you would desire to shew me a place, but ye shal not have it. Wherefore in the name of God I do exhort you, that you would not receive this grace of God in vaine, nor despise it;

for Gods rod is already tooke up, with which God will shortly lash those that do not acknowledge his voyce. There are more things for me to write unto you, but seeing my selfe knowes not how to write, I must have respect unto others whom I doe im∣ploy, and so briefly do conclude. When I shall speak with you face to face, I shall distinctly unfold all things: in the mean while the grace of our Lord God be with us all. Amen.

2. This Epistle being read, and they looking upon it as being of an unusual Stile, there went to him (but accesse was denyed to all others) the Pastor of the place, and strange Jesuites, conferring with him face to face, and endeavoured to disswade him from his purpose: but he remitting any thing of his constancy, did confesse, that he was indeed a Lay man, and had no learning: but yet whatsoever hee did preach, or af∣terwards should preach, hee had it not from himselfe, but from the Holy Spirit. For so it is, said he, as late∣ly I haue written, and often I have said, that I (after that my abominable fall) did speake a whole yeare in weeping, but at length the Lord Jesus had mercy upon mee, shewed mee his wounds, with which the wound of my conscience in a moment was cured, and hee gave mee also the revelation of the Holy Spirit, and commanded that I should declare unto others the grace shewed to me, and exhort them to repentance;

which I have done this foure yeares, and will doe as long as my life shall last. I know truly, that the wick∣ed world doth endeavour to take away my life, but I am prepared to die, because by my death I shall glo∣rifie Christ. Hee declared also, that when hee did call upon God in the prison of Zlonice, the Spirit of God answered him in his heart, and spake great things, which were not lawfull to be uttered; as also that he was taken upon high, above all the powers of this world, lest there should be any which might prevaile against him. As he had formerly declared all these things to the common people, so he did now declare them in prison to the Jesuites themselves: if they did descend to controversie about the Supper of the Lord, and about one Mediator, Christ, &c. he did fitly quote Scriptures, and urged them strongly: he did likewise denounce punishments to the persectuors of Gods people, the seducers of souls, and Masse-priests. He foretold also the bringing back, and gathering to∣gether of the flock of Christ, now scattered abroad by the wolves.

3. In fine, when all these things did shew a spirit more noble, than that it should be resisted, they took care that hee should be brought to Prague, the tenth day of August, and upon the fourteenth day of the same moneth, they punished him, and that in such a manner as was a signe of a seared conscience: for be∣fore morning light, the people not knowing of it, they

commanded that hee should be brought forth, and without the gates at the gallowes be beheaded, and quartered; the severall quarters being as a sight set in the high-wayes, as being the members of some wicked Malefactors.

CHAP. CV. The fury of the adversary, against Churches, books, and the dead.

I. NOt without reason do we believe that the Kingdome of Antichrist was shewed to John under the forme of a beast, for it doth indeed appeare before all eyes, if we do but consider the cru∣elty, and madnesse of that beast both against the living and the dead, and against all things contrary to it, and therefore yet it remaines to be shewed what rage they exercised against livelesse things, Churches, Books, Images, Sepulchers, and the bones of the dead.

2, As for the temples, it is not necessary that we should remember or record how they did cleanse them from that heresie with their holy-water, a superstiti∣on (forsooth) among them for whom this sanctifi∣cation by the Word of God and prayer which the holy spirit taught the Christians, (1. Timothy 4, 5. is not sufficient, this was ridiculous to the common

people, but to the wise a clear and evident token of their hatred to the word of Christ, that they beat the Pulpits of the Churches from whence the Word of the Gospel sounded, and the Altars from which the Sacra∣ment was distributed under both kinds, with rods, and whips, which was of all done in those chiefe cities Prague, Iglavia, Znoium, the Jesuites of Prague being about to purge their Temple which under Fer∣dinand was granted to the Brethren, they sprinkled powder upon the pavement and kindled it, thinking to root out the contagion of heresie with fire and smoak.

3. And because in most, if not all, the Churches, and Towers, and City-gates (in memory of the reli∣gion, of receiving under both kinds, maintained by the sword) there were erected Challices made of stone or brasse, they went about to take this away, a golden Chalice of great capacity in the Church at Prague was taken away, in the year 1623 the 23 day of Jannuary, and in its place the statue of Mary was erected, the picture of Ferdinand armed with a sword against the Hereticks, was placed in the room of George Rex, standing by with a sword in the maintenance of the Challice at Hradicius, they blot∣ted out the picture of the cuppe which was over the doore of the house of Antonius and in the roome of it painted the Host, and under that a cup turned upside downe with filthy thick water running

out of it, and writ this, They have drunk up the dregs and all. At the lintell of the doore they writ this sen∣tance in golden letters, [My house is a house of prayer, but not thy house O most cursed Calvin.] They car∣ried out of the Church the most ancient Pictures of Litomeritius, Hus, and Ierom, and so burned them; afterwards they shewed their rage against the holy Martyrs.

4. How they set upon the books every one per∣haps have already heard, a thousand bibles (that I might not mention other good books) were taken away by these Furies, that Antichrist might shew him∣self nothing inferiour to Antiochus (1 Macabees 1.5, 9.) commonly they burned them (onely the Count of Nahud that most perverse Apostate having covered his holy books with silk and Gold (for hee was sumptuous & proud) having taken off onely the gold and the silver, commands that they should bee buried in the sink (himself being present) but the manner was diverse, some having taken them away from the Christians did burne them privately at home simulating the modesty of Joochim (6. Jer. 23.) others brought them in baskets to the market-place, as was done at Fulneck; others brought them in carts without the walls, as was done at Zalicum and Frut∣novia: others brought them in heaps to the Gallows, and other places destined for the punishment of mal∣lefactors, as at Hraditium & so in great heaps burned

them: but you shall see O good men! that the inno∣cent ashes of these livelesse Martyrs being scattered, through heaven and earth, will spread further the doctrine which you would have abolished.

5. The adversary being unmindfull of Ovid;

Lions vent not their rage upon the dead: And the fight ends when foes are vanquished. But savage Wolves and Bears not onely prey Upon the living, but the dead assay.

imitating the cruelty of Wolves and Beares counted a part of their glory thus to expresse their rage and madnesse upon the dead continually. It is a won∣derfull beastiallity, not to be able to endure the living above ground nor the dead under ground, there are many examples of those, who were by these pulled out of their graves, and had their members burned at Horasdovisius, in the year 1621. The monastery which the Bohemian Brethren for a long time posses∣sed was restored to the Monkes, who opened the graves of the Ministers of the word, first of all the bones of Iacob Welchi (both in name and in truth, two worthy men buried in the year 1600.) were taken up, which Severinus Budetius the Warden did with an iron barre, beat in pieces, using

with all cursing words, and commanded that they should be burned in the Church-yard with the bones of Iohn Popelius, Iohn Iaphet, and Matthias Co∣bar, who were buried in the year 1599. 1614. 1616. and because the Barons of Squil••ve, the Lord of the place were buried in the same Church, the wicked warden visiting their sepulchres, tooke off from their bodies their rings and gold chaines, and whatsoe∣ver was pretious, lastly, the body of Theobold Squi∣ovius being taken out of the vault and out of the lea∣den chest wherein he lay, he commanded it being put into a woodden coffin, that it should be cast into some ditch about the Church-yard, and covered over with dung.

6. In the year 1623. the Church Czaslavia, being taken from the Christians, when they had found an Epitaph with this inscription, In the year 1424 upon Thursday Iohn Lyski of Callis, departed this life, Governour of the Common-wealth, labouring in the name, and for the name of God, is buried in this place. Presently they put to their hands that they might remove him from thence, that had rested there for the space of two hundred years within one: but having digged very deep, they found nothing be∣sides dust: their rage therefore being turned against the Tombstone (upon which his effigies were former∣ly ingraven but now worne out) they beat this to powder, and with the dust of the grave they sprink∣led

it upon the ground without the church, so forsooth taking revenge upon him being dead, who whilest he was alive troubled them living.

7. In the same yeare when that they were a purging the Church of Prague of the buried here∣ticks, they brought out a marble-stone, laid upon the grave of Rokizane, and beate that to pow∣der, but they could not find the grave. Lastly, in the yeare 1630. when P. Lucas the Jesuite, the twenty fourth of December died, and there was in that place a most deep grave prepared for him, there was found at the bottome a certaine bedde of brick, which being plucked out, there appeared pu∣trified bones with two cups, one of brasse, and the other of Waxe, uncorrupted, and a piece of Da∣maske cloth, the Reliques of his Priestly covering, long red hairs stuck still to his skull. These bones being gathered together, they brought them in a bas∣ket into the Vestry, untill they did know what their Superiour would command concerning them: but what was afterwards done with them, we doe not know, but what we do declare, was related to us by an eye-witnesse. So Rokizane having laine in his Sepulcher about 159 years and 7 moneth (for he died ••n the year 1471 the 21 of February) gave place to another.

8. At Trebovea there were extant some stony Sta∣tues of some dead Pastors, in the Church-yard, the eyes

of which a Iesuite beat out with his mallet, hee be∣ing himselfe blind, blinded those that were before blind.

9. But yet their fury did not onely express it selfe against those that were already buried, I will not mention how they did deny them an honest buriall in the Church-yards, and forced them to bee buried in fields, gardens, high-wayes, and in those pla∣ces that were set apart for the punishment of rogues. Certainly this was too barbarous that they did alto∣gether deny, that some should bee brought out of their houses, and restored to our common mother the earth, for this onely end, that they might vomit out their hatred against those that slept in Christ, and that they might deterre the living almost killed with the stink of their carkases, from the imitation of their constancy, this happened to a most holy man, John Mathrada Muslen, preacher at Kutiberg, at Saint Barbera, who dying at his own house (in the yeare 1625 the 4. of October, who being privily returned from banishment departed;) the Arch-Deacon Api∣an, denied altogether that he should be buried, not suf∣fering himself to be wrought upon either by intreaties or by offers of money; at length after eight days, some good men by stealth taking away his carkasse in the night time buried it in a certaine place. That Belial in vain inquiring after the authors of so great wicked∣nesse, and threatning death unto them, for a little

while after the thirty of October the like example o•• charity was shewed to one whom the Pastor did use with the like cruelty, for a little sonne of his baptized else-where.

10. Why should I produce more examples of their cruelty, O that it were lawfull to write upon the fore-heads of these men, that which Semirames is reported to have commanded, should bee writ upon his chests, If thou hadst not beene a wicked man thou, wouldest not have disturbed the quiet of the dead.

11. Yet perhaps it would not bee farre from our purpose, to hint out how they did expresse their rage upon the very name of Frederick (meerely for the hatred of that most pious Prince) who was an E∣vangelicall King; for an Evangelicall people, in the year 1622 a Citizen of new-Prague by name Mr. Iohn Libertine, because that he had given the name of Frederick to his little sonne, was at first without all reason tormented with the numerous souldiery, and for a punishment, was commanded to pay 500 Dollars, it was a most usuall thing for them to pull in pieces the pictures of Frederick to trample them under their feet to digge out their eyes, and ignomini∣ously to handle all those withwhom they were found; so that it was almost a capitall offence even to think of Frederick.

CHAP. CVI. Examples of Prodigies and punishments, whereby God sometimes affrighted his enemies.

I. THe Godly indeed (at that time) were able to deplore this whirle-wind of persecution, and Apostacies, but onely the Lord to stay and cease it. Who although he stirreth up wicked men to chastise his Church, yet neverthelesse he useth severely to pu∣nish them (after his paternall premonitions to re∣duce them) when behaving themselves obstinately exceeding the measure of cruelty, they become in∣corrigible. Wee shall touch upon some of this sort.

2. The first forewarnings, were diverse strange sights which appeared in heaven and earth. As for example the miraculous bow seen at Prague, by all, a∣bout the hour of execution: yea, such amazement seized upon the people, looking thereon, before ex∣ecution was ended, that they fled by troops from the place of Judicature into the streets, no man pur∣suing them or declaring the cause thereof. Fiery tor∣ches also were seen in the night, environing the Martyrs heads which were set upon the tower, and a singing heard. Certaine of the Watchmen did confidently averre it; but for our parts in regard we were not

eye-witnesses) we leave it undetermined. But this is certaine that many suns were diverse times seen, in the year following, the sun also was seen by a great mul∣titude of people at Prague, to dart out, as it were, balls of fire.

3. In the year 1623. exceeding thick smoak did proceed at set times from the pinacles of the chiefe Church of the Gospellers at Joyfull Court so that men supposing it to have come from fire within, ran thither to quench the burning; but the Towers be∣ing well searched within, they found it otherwise. The Iesuites because they could not deny the truth of the miracle so often repeated, did interpret it to their own advantage, saying, the reliques of heresies do now smoak and fly up into the air.

4. In the same year when upon Corpus Christi day, the first solemn circumgestation (or carrying a∣bout) of holy bread, was celebrated at Kutterberge, with the noise of Trumpets, Timbrels, Fiddles, Gunnes, and the like, the Heavens (the Clouds be∣ing compacted on a suddain, poured out such a floud of waters, that within half an hour, the Mar∣chants-shops, Carts, and other heavy bodies, did swimme in the streets, which also was mingled with so great a shower of haile, that not onely the win∣dowes of Churches and houses were broken, but e∣ven the sheep in the fields, and the wild beasts in the woods, were knocked downe, some wounded, and o∣thers slain.

5. In the yeare 1624. in Autumn, a flying Dra∣gon, flaming horribly was seen throughout all Bo∣hemia and Silesia. And that this was no whit be∣low a miracle, we may gather from hence, because in the same day and houre (about Sun-setting) it was observed in so many and remote places, that our faith could scarce elevate it self so high to credit it, if it were not confirmed by a thousand wit∣nesses.

6. In the same year at Podebrade bloud flowed out for a whole moneth together (the spring neare the high-way being broken up.) Which some have used as a Rubrick (and to beget the more credit) have writ the story thereof with that very bloud. Nor perhaps ought wee to omit that which these eyes have seen in the same year: Vpon the City-gate of Chrudim, the Armes both of the King and Queene were painted, with a distich written in Golden let∣ters. These were thrice at least drawne over with Chalk since the Emperors victory: and all the rest being quite blotted out, onely the name Frede∣ricke at severall times became extant and legible by all.

7. In the yeare following 1625. neare Beneslow, then in the Dominion of Paul Michna, a Fish-pond was wholly turned into bloud; for the space of three dayes, as also it happened in other places at other times. In the confines of Moravia and Silesia great

flocks of Crowes and Dawes, flutted up and down; which at length by a great fight continued for a whole dayes space, suffered a great distruction at the village of Bartoschowitz, neare Fulnek; and indeed with other successe then could bee expected; for the wea∣ker part overcame the stronger, some thousands of the Crowes being fastened in the Dawes-bills, fell and perished, without the ruine of scarce any of the Dawes. The Country-men also running to behold this spectacle, filled their sackes with Crowes.

8. In the yeare 1626. at Prague it rained Brim∣stone, and not long after the Image of the Crucifixe set up at Waltave-bridge, was smitten and throwne downe by a Thunder-bolt. In the same place Kutterberg-gate opened of its owne accord, the post being removed for two or three nights, to the great a∣stonishment of the Watch-men; which they were forced to averre upon oath. The like wonder was seene at Prostanne in the City of Lichtensteini∣um.

9. It cannot be deservedly spunged out of the catalogue of miracles, that which we know happened to the Bibles at Zatek, in that they could not be bur∣ned. For when in the year 1630 the Books long before carried out of that City, by the joint authority of the Magistrates, were condemned and sentenced unto the fire by the Commissaries, and kindled with

wood-stacks piled in order without the walls, upon an hill near the water-course: the sacred Bibles of Simeon Swoboda (all other books being consumed) suffered the flames without harm (saving onely that their margins were somewhat singed) as also an other book of Ecclesiasticall Psalms, of an old Edition, both whereof are preserved for a memoriall by the Exuls of Zateck, at Friburg.

10. God also the revenger of wickednesse, did sometimes put forth a signe of wrath and indignati∣on against some in the very act of their villanies. Ma∣ny Apostates, driven and tormented by the sting of conscience, cried out, that they were damned; others not suffering the torment of conscience, did hang or drown themselves. And amongst others that ex∣ceeding rich Merchant at Prague, Hans de White, John Campan the famous Poet (who after hee had changed his religion) thus said to his wife, this day salvation is come to our house: whereto she answe∣red, this day a curse is brought into our house. hee ended his life in despair. Daniel Basil profes∣sour in the University of Prague, was surprized with sudden death. Iohn Chytraeus Pastor at Slawko∣wia, in Moravia, as hee was ready to recant and ab∣jure the Doctrine of the Gospell in the Church, hee was strucke dumbe: and from thence was carryed home, being possessed with an horrible trembling all over, and gnawing his tongue, at last, he died of unknown griefs.

11. Doctor Daniel Knapper, a publick professor of injuries against the Gospellers (under pretence of justice and right) was slain by the suborning of his wife, an Adulterer, who afterwards was hanged and perished. Thomas Hrich was created Consul at Rokysan, for his example of Apostacy given to o∣thers: but within one year after (upon Michael∣mas-day) as the other Dragon, the hater and accuser of the Brethren, being cast down from off the Throne of pride, he vomited up his ungodly soul with bloud.

12. Adam Primate of Suffick, promoted the bu∣sinesse of universal Apostacy with such fury in his Country, that (without all respect unto Consanguini∣ty) he gave out with great boasting, That if his Fa∣ther should rise again, he would not spare h••m: this wretch (by the just judgement of God) fell mad, and flying up unto the highest rafters of his house, from thence he cast himself down; and roaring fear∣fully, he tossed himselfe restlesly. When his Step-mother running to him, put him in mind of his sin, saying, O my Adam, remember what thou hast done: give glory to God, speake, pray. He onely drawing his mouth aside, and putting out his tongue, in an asto∣nishing manner, breathed out his last.

13. Florianus Libochovius, the Governour of the Horazdovian Dominion, a perverse Apostate, a be∣trayer of the Citizens, shot himself to death with a pistol bullet. Hodina, a Citizen of Czaslavia, but a

man of great unconstancy, induced with hope either of reward or dignity, did shew himself so eager in slay∣ing Zisca (cotinually raging with his virulent and malicious tongue, against the deceased Noble-man) that within a few dayes after, he breathed his last; ei∣ther being broken with the sedulous attempt, or else perishing by a peculiar vengeance.

13. A certain novice Church-warden, very wick∣ed and audacious in defacing the Churches of Lito∣merzicium, digged out the bottome of a stone Cha∣lice, above Lawrence-house-gate, shortly after hee fell into a sharp disease. For accusing himself of wicked∣nesse, he tore his cloathes from off his body, pulled off his hair, not suffering his wife or any other to come near him, although for horrour and stink none could come to him. At length after that he had belch∣ed up an incredible torrent of bloud, through his wicked throat, he was choaked by his own bloud, be∣ing an utter enemy to the bloud of Christ. When this was known to the whole City, there was no man (no not the Mason) though of the Popes faction, (being terrified with this fresh example) which would so much as touch the marble Chalice, all guilded over found in the entrance of the other Church of Al-souls, (laid up in the wall of the larger Tower) in the year 1485. and afterwards trimmed up, which also was adorned with this inscription, Veritas vincit. Truth at last triumphs. They therefore brought in a Male∣factor,

whom they called out of prison: and gave him promise to set him at liberty, and give him his life, if he would take the Chalice out of the wall, and break it in pieces. This he did for the reward of his life: but a few dayes after, he was re-taken at Austium, and racked by a wheele.

15. Tobias Konig, Consul of Trutnovia, a cruell Apostate, and tormentor of the faithfull, which adhe∣red constantly to their Religion, in the year 1629. be∣ing taken with a sudden disease, and waxing as black as a coal, uttered his speech like the barking of a dog: and so being made a spectacle for the space of three dayes did vomit up his soul with terrible anguish.

16. George Kanasz, Prefect of the Dominions of the Prince of Lichtenstein in Moravia: when as the day before Christ-••ide (in the year 1627) staying with Jesuites in the Prostan court the whole day, he had brought many of the citizens into Apostacy (he indeed at that time not professing it, but was induced by the promise of a thousand crownes, to whip his fellow Brethren) and had sent the rest into prison: after a most delicate Supper, he returned in the mid∣dle of the night, unto the Tower of Plumlovia (being one mile distant from the city) and having well drunk, he slept soundly. But because he had com∣manded that they should raise him for to celebrate the night service, to the end he might triumph for the exe∣cuting of so ••are an act. It came to passe (accor∣ding

to his wives after-relation) that he often start∣ed and awakened himself out of his sleep, supposing that he heard the ringing of bells in some other place. At length fearing to be prevented, he arose, and made hast to the walls of the Tower, and commanded the Engineer to discharge seven Canons, and the eighth he would dispatch himself; he therefore took the Pearch, and gave fire. But oh the terrible judgement of God! the Gun brake asunder, and the splinters retorted upon him, which tore both his legs, both his thighs, the one arme, the one side, and in fine, took away the skull of his head. This was the reward which this unhap∣py man received from divine vengeance, for his trea∣chery and tyranny. But the miracle was the greater, for that none of the standers by (being fourteene in number) were hurt, or so much as touched, except∣ing onely a certain old hunter, whom he thrust out by force beyond the Bulwark, to be received by the Guns, if they had fallen into the bottom: but his girdle sticking upon a pale which was set in hurdles for a protecting basket filled with earth) did preserve him from falling, untill shouting out for help, he was drawn up and saved by those which were there pre∣sent. This he afterwards related to the Prince, and ob∣tained a priviledge, that he should not be compelled to forsake his Religion. Surely this was an evident ex∣ample of divine vengeance: yet notwithstanding, blind men attributed this, even as all others, not to divine

appoint∣ment, but to blind chance.

17. George of Machod, Auditor and Patron of the Brethren in Moravia from his youth, afterwards (from a Noble-man being made a Count) he be∣came a most perverse Apostate (who buried holy Bi∣bles in stinking channels, as we have noted in the chapter immediately preceeding) and was punished by God after a miraculous manner, with a terrible disease in his throat, whereby his tongue putrified, and many holes were eaten out below his chin: so that whatsoever nourishment or medicines entred into his mouth, did either straightway flow forth, or distilled out by little and little. All remedies therefore being used in vaine, after his suffering cruel torments a∣bout two moneths space, he breathed out his soul, which was most unsteadfast, and sold to Antichrist, for the smoak of honour.

18. At Niclaspurg in the Tower of Cardinall Ditrichsteinius and Governour of Moravia, (in the year 1626) a shrill voice was heard two houres be∣fore day, doubling, Wo, Wo, Wo. Many raised by this voice (the Secretaries arose at that time to their businesses) and astonished with the noise, heard this voice four times. And because the voice seemed to sound from under the house tops, they went up with lights for to know the matter: they then heard the same words abundantly repeated, sometimes in Dutch, Weh, Weh, Weh, other times in the Bohe∣mian

language, Beda, Beda, Beda: but so as those that stood in one corner heard the same things sounding from an opposite place: when they went thither, from another part; so that it seemed altogether prodigious. This truly hapned and was done for three nights to∣gether, as is manifest by the Testimonies of eminent men, who themselves were then present, and became Auditors thereof (amongst whom was John Wodiz. by a noble Lawyer.) The like voice was heard at Wienna as recorded in a publicke wri∣ting.

19. Nor is it unknown, how that in these times certaine persons as in trances, declared in divers places by hidden revelation what horrible punish∣ments should attend the Tyrants and persecutors. Amongst whom was Christina Ponitovia, a Bo∣hemian virgin, whose visions writ with her owne hand, and translated verbatim into Dutch, are now extant in print, she being commanded by him that revealed the things unto her, writ also to Walsteinius the Prince, certaine dehortatory letters, not to perse∣cute the faithfull under paine of temporall and eternal destruction; she sent them also to Gizinia, delivered them into the hands of the Princess, to the great asto∣nishment of her and Gynecius her chiefe usher, she falling into an extasie at the same time in their sight. The letters before they were delivered to the Prince, were opened and read by Jesuites, who laughed at

them as a Piccardy fiction; so also the Prince see∣med to interpret them. For he smiling, said, that his Lord the King had received letters from Ma∣drid, Constantinople, Rome, &c. but he from Hea∣ven. But hee found how meet it was to jest with holy things: in a short time after hee died misera∣bly of that kind of death which Christina had fore∣seen and foretold, though indeed he promoted the oppression of the Confessors of the truth, his consci∣ence regretting as is well known only to gratifie and please those about him,

20. The Lord many times smote Ferdinand him∣selfe with diverse plagues, for perversely hardening himself against Gods people. For first of all he stirred up enemies successively against him, which grievously tyred him with Warres. Yet his Baal-Priests, in∣terpreted this, as desired occasions of continuing the victory and trampling the heretickes on every side: notwithstanding, they often perceived into what streights they were brought not without hazard of their overthrow: yet because all this did but con∣tribute to harden them, the more they returned againe to their wonted course.

21. For shortly after the execution at Prague the Emperors Army was routed by Bethlemius in Hun∣gary: where Bukwoy himselfe, a rare General, was slaine. Not long after the confiscation, where the Goods of very many Gospellers were set to sale, in

the year 1623. all the Emperors Army was againe reduced to such extremity at Hodoninum in Moravia, that all was given for lost; had not the Count of Black-Mount imbraced conditions of peace in the Emperors behalfe, which were so low and base, as that he letted not to kisse Bethlemius his feet. Af∣terwards the Subjects of Austria the lower, Rebelled, and much increased their extremity, This likewise is very memorable: the same day, whereupon the first proscription of the Citizens of Prague was pub∣lished (July the 12. 1627.) the Lord afflicted I∣taly by an horrible Earth-quake, whereby many Townes and Villages with many thousands of men were swallowed up.

22. In the interim God struck the first born of these Egyptians, these principal men dying (to wit) Pope Paul the 5. and Gregory the 14. Philip the 3, King of Spain, also Charles Albertus, and John Charles Duke of Austria, the Emperour Ferdinands brother, his uncle, his sonne, and some others.

22. At last (when not onely Bohemia but also all Germany was full of Prodigies, and yet these e∣nemies did not cease to bring all things into confu∣sion, and to fill all places with their Tyranny and im∣piety God stirred up a Northerne Whirle-wind, which, to this day shakes the Walles of this wicked Babylon.

24. To whom that Gods word might the more

appear, even France it self (although professing the Ro∣man-Religion) not induring any longer to behold this daily Tyranny every day increasing and the growth of the Emperor, brought about by the ruines and oppressions of other Kingdomes, joyne counsels and strength of which passages God onely knows the issue, for the present we observe the just judgement of God who knows the Nations that deal at War, and to those that spill the bloud of his Saints, he can give them blood to drink, as he hath threatned in the 68 Psal. 34. Revel. 16.5.6.

CHAP. CVII. Concerning the remainder of the faithfull in Bohe∣mia after all this persecution.

I. SO soone as the Popes sword began to prevail, there were found some learned Doctors of the Church who did publickly and privately, by their Sermons and writings, admonish and strengthen the hearts of the people, against those tempests of per∣secution which they apprehended comming, but be∣cause God scarce at any time makes his way through the stormes and whirle-winds (Nah 1.3.) but at the sight of his wrath, the very mountaines are co∣vered and the rockes are dashed in pieces (1. King 19.11.) so likewise it happened here, that some of the Pillars of the Bohemians were overthrown, to wit

the greatest part of the Nobility and some part of the Ministery with the Generall ruine of all the people whereupon they rejoyced and were glad, who spoi∣led the inheritance of the Lord, because ye were glad because ye rejoiced O ye destroyers of mine inheri∣tance, because ye are growne sat as the Heifer at grasse, and bellow as bulls. But how the Glory of God and mans salvation was promoted by this is not knowne, nor can sufficiently bee lamen∣ted.

2. For because in so great a number of Apostates from the Gospell, there were scarce any who were perswaded within themselves that way which they were commanded to follow, was the true way of salvation, but meerely out of the fear of men, or else to please men, or some other blind and brutish inclina∣tion, most of them followes the example of the rest, and offered violence to their consciences, and so for∣sooke the truth; what can wee determine otherwise concerning the whole root then to say with the Pro∣phet (Isaiah 1.4.) a sinfull nation, a people laden with iniquity, a seed of evill doers, children that are corrupters, they have forsaken the Lord, they have provoked the holy one of Israel unto anger, they are gone backward.

3. Truly you have done very praise worthy, and you deserve very large trophies, you soul deceivers, you have made a company of Epicurians, who love their

flesh pots, and who would return again into the bon∣dage, of Egypt for their cucumbers, and onions, and Garlick, yea, and you have imprinted the seeds of Athism in the hearts of men, most men now believe in nothing at all, and least any thing should bite their consciences, stupified by your opinion, they desire that all worship of God might be taken away. But to speak more mildly, what gain is it that you should force men thus to lie. Do you believe that all those whom you have compelled to professe your Catholick Reli∣gion, are really yours? Pray take away from one part, your gold and your temptations, from the other your swords, your racks, and other instruments of cruelty, and restore liberty of conscience, and you shall presently see, how seriously they have imbraced your religion, if therefore he be a false friend who loves another mans estate, and not his person, why are you so foolish as to please your selves in the thoughts of those men, who either out of flattery, or else through force, seem to comply with your pre∣sent prosperous estate? The Babylonian pride induces you, that men should be either inticed or forced by any means, to worship this your golden Image of the people, and that all nations and tongues should fall down before the sound of your pipe, your harp, and of your violl, and of all other musicall instruments. Whilest you intoxicated with the wind of fornicati∣on, may securely and jocondly dance amongst the

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

great number of spectators and beholders. But our comfort is we know the time is comming, wherein the Lord will make the sound of the harp, and of mu∣sick to cease in thee O Babylon. Rev. 18.22.

4. Yet there was something good in these mens madnesse, as it was ordered by the wisdome of him, in whose hands all Tyrants are but as a Fanne, to cleanse the graine of his Church: for by this meanes the chaffe was separated from the wheat, and the drosse from the gold, that now it might appear who loved Christ, and all hypocrites might be discovered. We certainly have seen, as in a glasse, something which doth presage that which the Lord foretold should come to pass when he comes, That there should be two in one bed, one should be taken, the o∣ther should be left: two in one Mill, the one taken, the other left. Here it was apparent what was the strength of them that truly love God, and what was the weakness of them that dissemble godliness. For I will not reckon up what friends were separated from their friends, what kinsfolk from their kinsfolk, parents from their children, children from their parents, bro∣ther and sister one from another: yea, some wives, their husbands not enduring the tryal of the Cross, was separated and disjoyned: some husbands are banished, whose wives could not be perswaded to forsake all for Christ: there are some women, who that they might profess their faith in Christ, have for∣saken

their husbands for their Apostacy. Thy judge∣ments (O Lord) are very deep. Psam. 36.

5. But what shall we do with those that they had seduced, whom the fear of this burning Babylonian furnace, had forced to fall down, and worship this Antichristian Idol? We must do as Paul did, who was much in sorrow, and was grieved at the heart for the Brethren, who carried themselves so, as to become forsakers of God: and we may hope, that Gods mercy will not be wanting to his Elect, in bringing them into the wayes of repentance. But because God is a just Judge, and hath assigned a portion to the fearfull and liars in a lake of fire and brimstone. [Rev. 21.8.] Now what will become of those hypo∣crites, who deny that with their mouths, that which they believe in their hearts; but fearfull, and lies in the sight of God. God hath denounced the cup of his eternall wrath to all those who have taken the mark of the Beast, either upon their fore-head or on their hands, that is, have joyned themselves to the Beast, either by their profession, or by their works. Rev. 14 9. It is most certain, that these are in a more dangerous state than many will beleeve, Since it is scarce possi∣ble, that those who have been once enlightened, and tasted of the heavenly gift, and have been made par∣takers of the Holy Ghost, and have savoured of the good word of God, and the power of the world to come, if they fall away, to be restored to repentance: Heb.

6.4, 6. Be not deceived, God will not be mocked: Gal. 6.7.

6. But since this is the condition of our countrey in general, we may cry out with the Prophet, Vn∣lesse the Lord had left us a very small remnant, wee should have been as Sodome, and we should have been like unto Gomorra, Isa. 1.9. by whom the field of Gods Church in Bohemia being planted again, might yeeld an acceptable harvest to God: for there were many went away, who had rather cleave to Gods Worship, than to flatter Ieroboam, and by their filthy Idols break their Covenant with God, and of these there are above twelve thousand.

7. Among the Nobility and Knights, in the year 1630. according to compute calculated as exactly as could be, there were found in banishment, 185 fami∣lies, which had gone out out of Bohemia, and each family 1.2.3.10.20. yea, there were found unto 50. male persons, as in the families of Caplirzor, Gersto∣ref, and Keblor.

8. And by Gods mercy, there was a good part of the Ministery found (but I doe not know how to give you a just account of them) among all the bre∣thren, I am certaine, that about 200, who were alive in the year 1620, in Bohemia, and in Moravia, there were alive about 96, the rest, in the space of 10 years, either by sword or pestilence, or diseases contracted by frights, and cold, or famin, or prison had destroyed.

9. The towns-men and trades-men of Cities and towns, went away, in some places more, in some pla∣ces fewer: yea, among the very Country-men, and Husband-men there were not a few, who followed the rest, and forsook the Country.

10. The greatest part placed the seat of their abode in their absence from their Country, in the Duke of Saxonies Dominions in Misnia, in Lusalia, in Voit∣land, and there was not a small number, that betook themselves to the protection of the Duke of Calum∣bac, and the Marquis of Berruteis; some betooke themselves in Marquis Brandenburgs Country, yea, even into Holland it self.

11. They that went into Poland, found for their friend, the most Illustrious Count Belzensis, the Lord Ralph Count de Lossnia, who in their Domi∣nions of Lossnia, Wlodavia and Baronavia, friendly entertained above 1000, and protected them from the cruelty of their Enemies. The towns Ostrorog, Roki, (under the government of the most Illustrious, the Counties of Ostrorog, and the most Potent Lord Ni∣colas Ray of Naglowitz's) as also Kobillium, under the Lord Abraham Szenintaw; and last of all, Tho∣runium, an Empire City of Borussia, was a receptacle to very many, to whom the most Illustrious Prince, Christopher Rodzivillius, behaved himself very boun∣tifully, in relieving the misery of their banishment, as also other pious people, whose hearts the Lord stirred up.

12. In Hungaria the Lord stirred up the heart of the most illustrous George Rakozius now Prince of Transilvania, to make his Dominions of Puchovia and Ladneseus as a sanctuary to the banished, whether al∣so some went from it self, as also to the Dominions of Count Trurion, Count Eleshazius, the Lord Revius and others.

13. In Silesia under the Government of the Empe∣ror God strengthened the heart of Iohn Christian Duke of Briggs, that he durst rather obey God than men, who entertained in his Duchy many of the ba∣nished Bohemians and Moravians, to whom, as also to the rest under the heat of the day: Isajah 16.3.4.5. Take counsell, execute judgment, make thy shadow as the night, in the midst of the noon day, hide not the outcasts, bewray not him that wandereth, let mine outcasts dwell with thee, Moab be thou a covert to them from the spoiler, &c.

14. Besides those before named, who shunned Apostacy by their banishment, In very Bohemia it self, and Moravia, ihe midst of these abominations, God reserved to himself more than 7000, who did not bow their knees to Baal, nor kist him with their mouth. I do not mean Infants, who cannot distinguish between their right hand and their left: but men of growth, who in many places, under moderate Go∣vernours, did not undergo such a bitter persecution as the other, but kept constantly in the faith: as for ex∣ample,

many in the Dukedome of Fridland, in the County of Westineus, of which we spake before, un∣der the Barons of Zerotin and Waldstein, and some others, who suffered not their Subjects to be so tor∣mented. But let no godly man envy this their happi∣nesse: for all things are done by his disposing, who said, Jesus said unto him, If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee? follow thou me.

15. Finally, we know many of those who Apostati∣sed do with Peter, bitterly bewaile their fall, and do testifie it by their letters to their ejected Ministers, yea and some of them that have the benefit of Ministers, and a Ministery, have re-united themselves, unto the Church; others with great desire and anxiety of heart, do wait for the time of their freedome, ready upon the least occasion to be reconciled to God and the Church; and therefore more fervently then the rest they do im∣plore Gods mercy, and they do importune heaven with their teares and sighs mitigating their losses with a resolute hope, and expecting the Lord to come with succour to them.

16. Thou therefore O our God looke upon us miserable creatures, whom thou hast so humbled by afflictions, that the shadow of death covers us, who for thy sake are put to death every day, and are car∣ried as sheep to the slaughter. Awake O Lord why sleepest thou? do not cast us off for ever? why doest thou turn away thy face, and forget our affliction

and oppressions? for our life is brought down to the dust, and our belly cleaves to the ground. Arise O Lord, help us and deliver us for thy name sake. Psal. 44.21. &c. Israel is a scattered sheep, the Lions have driven him away. First the King of Assyria, hath de∣voured him. Return O Lord, and be reconciled unto thy servants, satisfy us right early with thy goodnesse, and we will be glad and rejoice all our dayes; com∣fort us according to the dayes where in thou hast af∣flicted us, and for the yeares wherein we have seene evill. Let thy work appear unto thy servants and thy glory unto their children (Psal. 90.14.) Amen, Amen, Amen.

FINIS.